A DEFENCE OF THE LITVRGIE OF The Church of England, OR, Booke of Common Prayer.
In a Dialogue betweene
- NOVATVS, AND
- IRENAEVS
BY Ambrose Fisher, sometimes of TRINITIE Colledge in CAMBRIDGE.
Coecorum mens oculatissima.
Reade him that neuer read; for, by this wise The Blinde leads thee to Church, who hast thine eyes.
LONDON; Printed by W. S. for Robert Milbourne in Pauls Church-yard at the signe of the Greyhound. 1630.
TO HIS MVCH HONOVRED FRIEND SIR Robert Filmer, Knight.
IT was your care that preserued this Treatise; and it will bee your honour that you haue preserued it. From you I had it in writing; to you I returne it printed. Pitie that hee, who was depriued of sight in his life, should be depriued of the light of his true-worth after his death: Pitie that he, who (though his eminent abilities could not altogether bee [Page] hid) liued in some obscuritie, if not vnregarded, yet vnrewarded; should (hauing left this Monument of his Learning, and Loue to his and our Deare Mother, the English Church) be vtterly forgotten as if shee neuer had brought forth such a sonne. I confesse, many of Our Worthies (and be they euer acknowledged and remembred with honour) haue, by parts, vpon occasions, vindicated and iustified Our Common Prayer Booke against opposers, but a through defence thereof neuer met I withall before this.
It was conceiued in the braine and brest of this learned Authour in your Vncle Argall's house at Colchester, and the first draught thereof was there made. Perhaps the Laconicall breuitie thereof; the Socraticall disputing, on Irenaeus part; and the Ramisticall Dichotomies, on the part of Nouatus, may perplexe some Reader, but questionlesse to the Learned, as familiarly therewithall acquainted, they will be acceptable. To gather, and contriue much into a little was his ordinarie [Page] course, and he was happie in it. It was his labour in like manner rather to speake to the vnderstanding, then to the affections, yet closely withall (in a Crypticke Rhetoricke) he moues them.
Brought vp hee was in his tender yeares among those, whom he here confutes, & by them was designed to vphold the faction. His conuersing with them (besides their Books printed) made himselfe acquainted with their plots, & arguments, and had wel-nigh framed him for their purpose: But the Great-Ouer-Ruler of all plots and purposes, gaue this Blind-Man, when he came to maturitie, Inward-Light, and drew him out of that Schisme, which euen with the milke was instilled into him, and vnder the ferule was pressed vpon him. It was his happinesse to come to Cambridge, and, in Cambridge, to that Renowned Colledge sacred to the Sacred Trinitie. There (as your selfe remembers) we were coequalls in time, and companions in studies. There attained he to the knowledge both of the Tongues and Arts; and improued them (by his vndefatigable industrie) [Page] euen almost to a Miracle. This deepe-learned-man was readie, euer-readie, to impart his knowledge, whether in Philosophie, or Diuinitie, freely, vnrestrainedly, cheerefully. To many young Schollers there, and at Westminster afterwards (where hee liued in my brother Doctor Grant's house) was hee a lightsome Guide, though his owne eyes were darke.
Knowledge and Charitie stroue in him which should exceed the other; so that his departure hence so soone, was a great losse to many, if I said to this Whole Church of Ours, I said but the truth.
It was his Charitie (grounded vpon Knowledge) that compiled this Dialogue. And the like Charitie excites me to draw it out of obscuritie into the publique light and view of the Church. And I am encouraged the rather hereunto by His Maiesties late Blessed-Instructions for the countenancing of the to-much-neglected-Prayers, and despised Rits of Our Church. This occasion iustly, mee thought, called for it; and would haue laid sacriledge to my [Page] charge had I with-held it. It attends on the Scepter; and good successe God send it, that the Publique Liturgie of Our Church may hence-forth iustly bee valued, and duely obserued. I confesse ingenuously, that it is Catechizing and Preaching, which enable vs to the required performance of God's Worship; but Prayer it is (especially Publique Prayer in the House-Of-Prayer) which is God's-Immediate-Worship. The more Publique this is, and the more frequent, the-more-likely (yea more then likely) is it to diuert iudgements, and draw downe blessings. And my priuate Prayer shall euer be, that Publique Prayer in Our Church, as it is reuiued, so it may be continued while the World continues, euen till Our Iesus returnes in glorie. So prayes
TO THE Reader.
WHat Master Fisher was, these three Epitaphs may further show: Two in Latine: the Last in English, On his- Marble (in VVestminster Great-Cloisters, neare the Librarie) they could not be engraued. This Booke (his truer Monument) may preserue them too. The first Latine One was made by [Page] that Honorable Knight Sir Robert Ayton, then Secretarie to Queene Anne, and now to Queene Mary: The other by D r. Thory, that Worthy French Physician: the English by a True Louer, and Knower of this Authour, Master Iohn Harris, sometimes one of the King's Schollers in VVestminster, and afterwards of Christ's Church in Oxford.
EPITAPH. I.
EPITAPH. II.
EPITAPH. III.
A Table of the Chapters in generall, and Contents in Particular.
Of the first Booke.
-
CHAP. I.
Generall arguments against the Liturgie, pag. 1.
- THe salutation of Bonum mane, and [...] p. 1. The name of Christmas, p. 3. Our Liturgie no Masse-booke, p. 4. Preaching of Sermons not hindred by our Liturgie, nor the zeale of the people thereby quenched, p. 7.
-
CHAP. II. Of set Prayer imposed by men, and of subscription,
pag. 9.
- Of Set Prayer, p. 10. Of Subscription thereto, p. 12. Of things indifferent, p. 15.
-
[Page]
CHAP. III.
Of Feasts, and Fasts, pag. 17.
- Of appointing Festiuals, p. 17. Of dedicating them to creatures, p. 18. The names of Moneths, p. 20. Saints Dayes, p. 22. Michael the Archangell a creature, p. 23. The Apostles Holy Dayes, p. 27. The Children slaine by Herod, whether Innocents, p. 27. And how Martyrs, p. 28. Of Set Fasts, p. 29. Of Lent, p. 31. Of Wednesdayes, Fridayes, and Saturdayes Fast, p. 32.
-
CHAP. IV.
Of Place; and Ornaments, pag. 32.
- Whether Churches, abused to Idolatrie, ought to be destroyed? p. 33. Of Vniuersities, p. 34. The Dedication of Churches, p. 37. Of Chancels, ibid. Of the Surplice, p. 39.
-
CHAP. V. The Preface. Of the Common Prayers,
pag. 43.
- Of these words in the Preface Inuitatorie (At what time so-euer, &c.) p. 43. Of that (saying after mee) p. 45. The Confession of Faith repeated, p. 47.
-
CHAP. VI.
Of the Lords Prayer, pag. 48.
- Of repeating the Lords Prayer, p. 48. And omission of the Doxologie, p. 52.
-
[Page]
CHAP. VII. Of short Prayers,
pag. 54.
- Of Short Prayers, p. 54. Of the word Priest, p. 55 Of the Peoples Responsals, p. 60. Of Gloria Patri, &c. p. 61. Of those words among the Responsals, (there is no other that fighteth for vs but onely thou O Lord) p. 63
-
CHAP. VIII. Of the Letanie,
p. 65
- Whether the Letanie want Thanksgiuing? p. 65 Whether these words, (By the Mysterie of thy holy incarnation, &c.) be an Oath, or Magicall Exorcisme? p. 67. Of that prayer, That God would haue mercie vpon all men, p. 69. Whether we pray for the Dead in these words? (Remember not the offences of our Fore-fathers) p. 70. Of that (Illuminate all Bishops, &c.) p. 74. Of that (from fornication, and all other deadly sinne) p. 76 Of the number of Prayers for Temporall blessings, p. 79 Of Lightning & Tempest, p. 83. Of sudaine death, p. 84.
-
CHAP. IX, Of Hymnes,
p. 86
- Of Musique in Churches, p. 86. Of Magnificat, Benedictus, Nunc dimittis, p. 91. Of Te Deum, and Benedicite, p. 92. Of that (When thou hadst ouercome the sharpnesse, &c.) p. 93
-
[Page]
CHAP. X.
Of Collects, and Creeds, pag. 93
- Of those words in the Collect (Grant that this day wee fall into no sinne) p. 94. Of those (in the power of the Maiestie to worship the Vnitie) p. 95. The tearme of Penance, p. 96. Of Chance, p. 97 No merit intimated in those words of the Collect vpon Ashwednesday (that wee worthily lamenting our sinnes, &c.) p. 98. Nor despaire in those, in that Collect vpon the twelfth Sunday after Trinitie Sunday, and in that fift after the Offertorie, p. 99 The often Rehearsall of the Apostles, Nicene, and Athanasian Creed, pag. 102, Of equalizing them to the Canonicall Scripture, ibid. of standing at the Creed rehearsed, p. 103
-
CHAP. XI.
Of God's speech in the Liturgie, p. 104
- Of omissions in the Commandements, p. 104 Of the prayer vsed by the People betweene euery Commandements, p. 108. Of the Commination, ibid. Of those words in the Catechisme (redeemed me, and all mankind) p. 109
-
CHAP. XII.
Of the Sacraments in generall: and of Baptisme, p. 110
- Of the two Sacraments, generally necessarie to [Page] saluation, pag. 211. Of the visible signe, 113. Of their necessitie to saluation, pag. 115. Of those words in Baptisme (vnlesse a man be borne of water, &c.) p. 117. Of the sanctification of water in Baptisme, pag. 125. Of Godfathers, pag. 126. Of the naming of Children, pag. 128. Of priuate Baptisme, p. 129. Of Womens baptizing, pag. 131 Of conditionall Baptisme, p. 132
-
CHAP. XIII.
Of the Crosse in Baptisme, p. 134
- The Crosse in Baptisme, no breach of the Commandements, no Idoll, p. 134. No Idolothite, p. 142 As wee vse it, there is no Superstition in it, p. 143 neither cause of Scandall, p. 146
-
CHAP. XIV.
Of Confirmation, p. 150
- Of Confirmation, both in the signe thereof, p. 151. and grace thereby, p. 152. Not preferred by vs before Baptisme, p. 154
-
CHAP. XV. Of the Lords Supper,
p. 157
- Of those words (least after that holy Sacrament, &c.) and whether Iudas receiued the Lord's Supper? p. 157. Of kneeling at the Communion, p. 160
-
CHAP. XVI.
Of the Visitation of the Sicke, p. 173.
[Page]
- Of the necessitie of the Communion, p. 173. Of the Communion in priuate, p. 174. Of Absolution with authoritie, and to particular men applied, p. 175
-
CHAP. XVII.
Of Matrimonie. p. 177
- Of the strait charging of the parties to be married, p. 177. The Oath ex Officio, p. 178. Of the consent of Parents before Marriage, p. 179. Of errour in the Person, p. 180. Of Eunuchs, Hermaphrodites, Leprosie, Falling Sicknesse, &c. ibid. Of seperation by death, p. 181. Of infidelitie, and adulterie, and how they make separation after Marriage, p. 182. Of those words (with my bodie I thee worship) p 184. Whether Saint Paul were the Authour of the Epistle to the Hebrewes, p. 185. Of asking Banes in the Church, pag. 187. Of the married parties kneeling before the Communion Table, p. 189. Of those words (consecrated to such a mysterie) ibid. Marriage not acounted by vs a Sacrament, ibid. towards the end, and so to the end of the Chapter. Of the Ring in Mariage, p. 195
-
CHAP. XVIII.
Of Churching: and Buriall, p. 196
- What purification is abrogated, p. 196. & how, p. 197. Our Churching of Women, no Iudaisme, and of the Vaile then vsed, p. 198. and of the Offering imposed. p. 199. Of Tithes, ibid. They are God's Stipends, not Almes, p. 200. They are not Iewishly Ceremoniall, p. 201. They are due to [Page] Ministers, and so proued, ibid. Of competencie, p. 204. Citie Tithes, p. 205. The Apostles were not maintained by Almes, ibid. Priests bury not, but assist the Funerall, p. 207. Of Prayers then vsed, and of Sermons, p. 208. The place of Burial, p. 209.
The second Booke.
-
CHAP. I.
Of the Booke of Tobit, p. 211
- THe Apocryphall Bookes no Canon with vs for Doctrine, p. 211. And yet, vpon good grounds, read in our Church, p. 212. As namely, for the explanation of the Canonicall Scriptures, p. 215. Why they are called Apocryphall, pag. 216. Of the Angell Raphael, in the Booke of Tobit, p. 220. Of the seuen Angels in the twelfth Chapter of Tobit, p. 221. That number is neither Magicall, nor Popish, p. 223. The Office of Angels, p. 224. Whether they pray for vs? p. 225. Whether the Angels eate really? p. 227. Of the Angels speaking, p. 228. Of Asmodeus, the euill spirit, p. 230. Of the Nature of Angels, both in their Affection, ibid. any limitation, in respect of the meanes, and manner, p. 232. Of Almes, and how they purge sin, p. 235 Of contract before Marriage, p. 237
-
[Page]
CHAP. II.
Of Iudeth: and the Song of the three Children,
- p. 241 Of the word Titans, and of borrowing words from Peets, p. 241. The time of Iudeth's Storie, p. 249. Of Bethulia, p. 248. Iudeth's fasting, whether superstitious? p. 249. Her prayer whether impure? p. 251. Her craftè whether wicked, p. 254. Her course is warranted by the like of Iael, in the Booke of Iudges, p, 257. Of the Song called Benedicite, & the vse thereof, p. 259. The clearing of that Historicall Fragment from obiections, p. 260 The Storie of Susanna vindicated, p. 262. The Storie of Bel, and the Dragon opened, p. 264
-
CHAP. III.
Of Wisdome: Ecclesiasticus, and Baruch, p. 265
- Of the Booke of Wisdome's, Authour, p. 265 The explanation of those words (But rather, being good, I came into an vndefiled body) p. 266. And of those (when a Father mourneth grieuously for his Sonne, &c. p. 268. Of Tammuz, ibid. Of the Argument of Ecclesiasticus, p. 269. Of the Prologue, p. 270. Of the Treatise, p. 272. How Enoch is said to be taken away, p. 273. Of Samuels death foreshewed, ibid. Of Elias, pag. 274. Of the time when Ierusalem was burnt in Baruch's account, p. 276. What he meanes by those words (Heare the dead Israelites) p. 277. Of Ieremies Epistle, p. 278.
-
[Page]
CHAP. IV. Of the Translation of the Psalmes,
p. 280
- Of the Psalmes-Tiles, p. 280. Of words detracted, p. 283. The sense not corrupted in that 68. Psalme, verse 27. p. 284. Nor in the 105. vers. 28. p. 285. Of additions to the Psalmes in sentences, p. 287. In words, 288. Of the obscuritie in translation (or euer your pots bee made hote, &c.) p. 291 And of that (humbly bringing pieces of siluer, &c.) p. 292. And of that (it shall not breake my head) pag. 293. Of falshood in translation, as in that (thou shalt learne frowardnesse) pag. 294. And in that Psalme 125. 3. shall not fall) ibid. And in that Psalme 107. verse 40. (though hee suffer them to bee euill intreated of Tyrants) ibidem. And in that, Psalme 68. 6. (Men of one minde) p. 295. And in that Psalme 75. 3. (when I receiue the Congregation) ibid. And in that (then stood vp Phinees and prayed) pag. 296. And in that (make mee to delight in good) ibid.
-
CHAP. V.
Of the Lessons, Epistles, and Gospels. p. 297.
- Of the omission of Chapters, p. 297. The terme of Lesson, p. 299. Of that translation, Luke 1. 36. (this is the sixt moneth that is called barren) ibid. Of cutting the Bible into Epistles and Gospels, p. 300. Of those words left out, Col. 3. 12. (Holy [Page] and beloued) p. 101. Why we call Prophecies, Epistles, p. 302. The place Galat. 4. 5. cleared p. 303 How wee are the naturall sonnes of God, ibid. How Paul calleth Timothy his naturall sonne, ibid. God, in a different degree, loueth vs as his sonne Christ, ibid. Iohn 1. 1. Cleared page 304. Of that Gal. 4 25. bordereth for answereth, pag 305. Of that Ephes. 3. 5. (Father of all that is called Father) ibid. Ephesians 5. 13. cleared, p. 306. Heb. 9. 25. cleared, ibid. Rom. 12. 11. cleared, pag. 307. Luke 1. 48. cleared, ibid. 1. Cor. 9. 27. cleared, ibid. Phil. 2. 7. cleared p. 308. 1. Pet. 3. 20. cleared, ibid.
A Dialogue concerning the Liturgie OR The Booke of Common Prayer.
The Speakers.
- NOVATVS. A curious Corrector, of things indifferent.
- IRENaeVS. A peaceable Conformer to the state of the present Church.
CHAP. I.
Generall arguments against the Liturgie.
GOod morrow to you friend Nouatus, how haue you fared this cold Christmas.
Brother Irenaus, as my body is in health: so my minde is ill apaid to heare your good morrow; sauouring of Paganisme [Page 2] (being drawne from Bonum mane, vsed by the Romans) and your Christmas of Poperie, which ioyneth the Masse to Christ, as an Asse to an Oxe; or Dagon to Gods Arke.
The Latine word mane properly seemeth to signifie nothing but gracious or peaceable: whence we translate Manes, good spirits: and immanis Cruell. In which sense if we interprete Bonum mane: it shall betoken nothing but grace or Peace be with you: which kind of salutation soundeth more of heauenly Scriptures, then of earthly heathens. But if mane be taken for the morning, as being the most gracious time of the day: wherein the brayne is Cooled: the stomacke strengthened: the heart tempered: and the spirits repaired: How can this greeting of good morrow more displease then haile, or [...] vsed by Luke 1. 28. the Angell to the Virgine: which as it seemeth to be deduced from Ionice [...] pro [...]. vt in [...]. [...], a season: So before Luke vsed it, the heathens did vsurpe it. For Agylla (chiefe Citie of Hetruria) was called Coere (as some thinke) of [...]. which was vsed by a Citizen in scorne to a Pelasgian besieger, the same day the Citie was surprised.
To let your Latine and Poetry passe: praier in common talke bewrayes little reverence. Againe Iohn 10. we ought not to salute or pray with them, whose religion is to vs vnknowne.
To let passe your hard Censures, by [Page 3] which you cut out the tongues of tongues: and plucke out the hearts of artes: Is there not a prayer exprest in the common talk of Ruth. 2. 4. Boaz and his reapers? Though the phrase haile were abused by hypocriticall Iudas, and the prophane heard of the people, (which preferre their salutations before their saluations:) Can it not therefore with conuenient reuerence bee vsed by the Angell? Are not some sudaine ciaculations, reuerent prayers? As for your Scripture it is wrested. For Saint Iohn forbiddeth only familiar greetings of knowne heretiques. The same Apostle elsewhere, permitteth vs to pray for all, (except the 1. Iohn 5. 16. sinners against the holy ghost.)
I esteeme not what you speake of prayer, who seeme to be ignorant of the meaning thereof: forasmuch as you loue the masse, a fatall enemy to all true prayer. And this appeares not only, because you familiarly name Lammas: Michelmas: Christmas: Candlemas: But also because (I take it) you haue there in your hand an English Masse-booke.
The Saxons vsed this word Mas, or Mes for a feast: in which sense these times are so termed by vs, without any imitation of the Popish masse. Now if you can proue that the booke of Common prayer is a Masse booke, I shall not be so backward as not to consent: nor so froward as not to confesse the truth.
First in generall I thus obiect against your [Page 4] Liturgie: That which is taken out of the Masse booke of the Pope, who is an Idolater, Antichrist, and out of the Church: the same is to be reputed as the Masse booke. But such is your Liturgie. Ergo, &c.
I answer to your Maior: First, that the two former attributes which you ascribe to the Pope are impertinent: except your speech bee thus limited. That which is drawne from the Pope as he is an Idolater, &c. For else Saint Acts 17. 28. 1. Cor. 15. 33. Titus 1. [...]2. Iames 1. 17. Paul and Saint Iames had erred in borrowing the speeches of heathenish and Idolatrous Poets.
But it is written Deut. 12▪ 4. thou shalt not doe so: Therefore we may not pray as Idolaters doe.
If wee referre that precept to the fift verse: where the Hebrewes are forbidden to sacrifice elsewhere then at the Tabernacle: it is meerely Ceremoniall neither can bind vs: But if it bee referred to Images in the third verse, it is morall indeed, but forbiddeth only communion with idolaters in that wherein they are such, and not otherwise. For example kneeling in prayer before Iupiters image is forbidden. Heere simply and absolutely in prayer kneeling is not interdicted. For it is a Dictate of nature that kneeling is a gesture agreeable to Gods worship: But to doe this before the idoll of Iupiter (who was but a King, or is but a Planet, that is only prohibited as idolatrous.
[Page 5]We shall dispute more largely of the particular obiections, wherefore I proceed; The Pope is Antichrist: Therefore whatsoeuer is taken out of his Portuise, is Antichristian.
This is not vnlike an argument of a certaine Arrian, confuted by Zanchius. The Trinity is Defended by the Pope who is Antichrist, It is therefore Antichristian. In like manner wee might thus reason: The Turke (whom some count Antichrist, and all an Apostate) yea the Deuill acknowledgeth one God: The Pagans also beleeue that there is a God. To acknowledge therefore and beleeue these things is Turkish, Deuillish, Heathenish. In all these arguments there are the same Ab accidente. A dicto simpliciter. Principij petitio non causa, &c. fallacians for ignorance of a limitation.
Antichrist is an Arch-heretique, whatsosoeuer therefore he maintaineth is hereticall.
To the old errour you adde a new, like Drunkenesse to thirst; the old appeares in the Consequence. For heresie (as the Greeke [...], to choose. word sheweth) is a choice of some errour direcly impugning the foundation of Religion. Now, where election is, there must needs be some refusall, so that he which reuolteth from all points of truth, ceaseth to be an heretique, and becommeth an Apostate, A Pagan, An Atheist: or some other monster. Your new errour is in the antecedent, wherein you say that Antichrist is a chiefe heretique: For antichristianitie consisteth not so much in errour, and heresie. [Page 6] as in tyranny ouer mens Consciences: to which it ioyneth things indifferent, as necessary to Saluation.
I am glad you haue swallowed this bait: For I shal hereafter proue by this definition that your Seruice Booke is Antichristian: Meane while tell me is the Popes third attribute (namely that he is out of the Church) impertinent also to the matter?
More pertinent, but lesse true: For though the Pope, were neither in nor of, the Catholique: Better Catholique. yet certainly he is in the visible Church; As thus may appeare. First Antichrist (whom you take to be the Pope) sitteth in the Temple of God; that is, in the Church visible: Secondly, the Pope (by your confession) is an heretique. Now, that an heretique is in the Church, we know, both because none can be excommunicated but tbose that are within the Church. Neither will any deny that heretiques doe deserue excommunication. As also because heretiques, repenting after excommunication, are receiued into the bosome of the Church, without new Baptisme: which could not bee, if they werc vttterly cut off from the Church. Thirdly no Baptisme can be out of the Church: But in the Popes iurisdiction is true baptisme, which by no meanes can be iterated, vnlesse there come some violent Smith at Amsterdam. spirit which for haste will rebaptise himselfe. Not vnlike a frantque man, who though meate be present: yet, vpon pretence [Page 7] of hunger, eateth the flesh of his owne arme. The Pope therefore remayneth within the territories of the visible Church. Hitherto of your Maior. Now to your Minor wee say. That wee extract our Liturgie, not from the loynes, or lines of the Pope, but from Gods Word, and the primitive Church: howsoeuer the Pope may seeme to haue vsed, or vsurped the same.
Let not him that putteth on the Sword boast as he that putteth it off: For I hope shortly to refell what you haue said. Now from the Platforme of your Liturgie, I come to treat of the Second generall obiection: the Liturgie a Lethargie. end and purpose thereof: which seemeth to be, first, the hindrance of Preaching Sermons.
Proue that, and then raile your [...]ll.
That, whose length is such, that it taketh from the Minister, both conueniencie of time, alacritie of minde, and strength of bodie, in regard of preaching; the end thereof is the hindrance of preaching: but such is your Liturgie: Ergo.
A cloud without raine. Your minor is vntrue: For first oftentimes the Preacher is not the same with the Reader: Especially in Catherall Churches and Chappels, as also where there is a Curat, or Coadiutor. Secondly, one of the Chapters is in many Churches read by the Clark. Thirdly, part of the Psalmes, and other answers, are dispatched by him and the people. Fourthly, the Commination; Letany, [Page 8] the Nicene and Athanasian Creedes, and diuers other things are not appointed at all times to be read. Fiftly, many things may be omitted at the Ministers discretion, according to times, places, persons, actions. By all which it appeareth that the Minister is not so much tired before hee begin to preach, as you pretend.
In stead of medicines, you reckon so many diseases: as shall hereafter appeare. Now the second end of your Liturgie is to quench all zeale in the people by the wearisome prolixitie thereof:
Your faction (so infamous for long prayers, vnder colour whereof widowes houses are deuovred) should in this point haue beene more silent. Againe the length of this dutie should breed a certaine reuerence in vulgar mindes, which vse to contemne those things that are passed ouer with perfunctory brevitie: Lastly, the variable delight which commeth by hearing, singing, answering, doth rather kindle, then weary deuotion.
CHAP. II.
Of set Prayer imposed by men, and of subscription.
IT followeth now: That wee produce those speciall arguments which impugne the Liturgie. Which Booke is of two sorts. The old, compilde in the dayes of Edward the Sixt: which wanted the Psalmes, Lessons, Epistles, and Gospels: and the new composed in the dayes of Queene Elizabeth, and now established.
Remember by the way, that you oppose your selfe not only to Religious Princes: but euen to the glorious Martyrs.
Princes and Martyrs might erre. And it may be that Hooper, and some other Martyrs, did afarre off descry this land, which now wee haue found out. Vpon whose authoritie notwithstanding I rely not; but proceed to the old Liturgie. Wherein I will handle, First, the Circumstances, then the Substance. The Circumstances are foure. First, the person inioyning. Secondly, time. Thirdly, place. Fourthly, Ornaments inioyned. Concerning the Person inioyning, or the authoritie thereof, three questions may seeme to be moued: First, whether Prayer may be set? Secondly, whether it [Page 10] may be imposed by men? Thirdly, whether Subscription may be yeilded thereunto?
As in that which is called Parelius, though three Sunnes appeare, there is but one true Sunne; the other being only reflections thereof. So these questions three in appearance, are but one in substance. For if prayer may be set, it may be imposed by men. Neither may wee refuse to subscribe to that which authoritie doth lawfully impose.
Confound you the questions as you please. I will first thus argue against Set Prayer. Euerie thing lawfull is commanded in the Scripture: Now; Set Prayer is not commanded. Ergo.
Your Maior I thus oppose. Things indifferent are not commanded and yet lawfull: Some lawfull things therefore are not commanded.
I meane things lawfull in Gods worship.
To bring a Bible to the Church is not commander. Neuerthelesse it is lawfull in Gods worship. Ergo, &c.
It is commanded not Directly, but by Consequence: as being an helpe to Gods worship.
To sit, or stand in Preaching is not commanded by the Consequence, and yet lawfull in Gods worship, as being vsed by Christ: Ergo. Besides your Minor failes. For Set Prayer is commanded. As appeares by Scriptures. Numb. 6. 23. Deut. 26. 13. & 15. Psalme 78. in Iohn 7. 37. and 18. 12. the title. Ier. 10. 11. Matth. 6. 9. Luke 11. 1.
These testimonies shall be examined, when we intreat of the Lords Prayer. Now further, I thus reason. True Prayer hath the spirit of Prayer. But Set Prayer hath it not. Ergo.
The Spirit of Prayer is double. First, by infusion, which giueth abilitie to inuent extemporall Prayer. Secondly, by Assistance. Thus a man may reade a Prayer, with the spirit of him that deuised it. With this spirit of serching diligence being assistant, Saint Luke wrote Luke 1. 3. Iude 3. his Gospell, and Saint Iude his Epistle.
Set Prayer to priuate men may be granted. But that it should be imposed vpon Ministers, who should not be destitute of the spirit of conceiuing prayer; cannot be affirmed without blushing. And that it may not bee imposed I thus proue. No part of Gods worship may bee imposed by mens authoritie: But such is set Prayer. Ergo.
Prayers in Hebrew may be commanded, and yet are parts of Gods worship, as being parcels of the Bible. Ergo.
They may bee commanded among the Iewes, not amongst vs. For though Prayer bee a substantiall part of Religion; yet the language is only a Circumstance.
No lesse is the setting of prayer, but a circumstance thereof.
Surely such a one as deuoures the substance, for it quencheth deuotion.
Nay, it reuiueth deuotion, being most auailable to three things: Order, Decencie, Edification. [Page 12] Order is helpt two wayes. For first, by reason of Vnitie comes Vniformitie, which is the pith of Order. Consider I pray you if euery man might at his owne arbitrement deuise prayers, would there not be as many Liturgies as there were gods among the Ethiopians, where each man had a peculiar god? Secondly, order in Prayer, that is a methodicall disposition of Petitions, gratulations, and the like, is most readily found in Set Prayer. Whereas your extemporall and vndigested prayers are ordinarily as vncertaine as the sands of Hammonia. The decencie of Set Prayer is manifest by the vnseemely Tautologies, which carry the mind of him that prayeth without praemeditation, like Pauls ship betweene two Seas. Edification is two wayes ministred by Set Prayer. First, the hearers minde is called to concurre with the Minister. Secondly, a full complement of Petitions is hereby purchased, which on the sudaine could not be conceiued.
To grant you that Prayer may be imposed by authoritie, yet subcription to the Liturgie is an iron yoke.
Before you attempt to proue this, obserue these two things. First, that as the furies were the three daughters of the same night: So from the same night of errour doe issue the Separatists denying Set Prayer. The Anabaptist renouncing humane authoritie. The Noualist denouncing [Page 13] warre to subscription. For when the Barrowist will admit no meditation in prayer, doth he not seeme to harken after the reuelations of the Enthusiast? And when the all purging reformer will not subscribe to authoritie. Doth he not sing the same catch with H. N.
I regard not the Brownist nor Familist: but only the truth in sinceritie.
We ought to marke, not what you follow in words, but what followeth of your words.
To let goe your carping consequences: we detest the Anabaptist: and protest against the Barrowist.
I will demonstrate the former, vpon an other occasion to bee most vntrue, or vnprobable. Against the latter I thus reason. Of them that thinke the Church of England to bee no Church; they lesse transgresse against their conscience which doe forsake it. But the Barrowist and you, imagine so of our Church: The Barrowist therefore is more excusable then you.
Your Minor is vncharitable. For we hold it to be a true, though a corrupt Church.
You condemne her Liturgie, Ministerie, Gouernment. Ergo.
What wee condemne shall be tried in due place.
Meane while take this second obseruation. Doe you impugne Subscription in Word, or Deed? for many Conforme which will not Subscribe.
We approue not them: For a daily publique Conformitie, is more then a single, and almost solitary Subscription. Now generally against Subscription I thus dispute. To subscribe to a thing that shall be altred is vnlawfull: But a new Translation is expected: and new Homilies promised to bee set forth by common authoritie. Ergo.
If your Maior were firme. How might Ceremonia dicta est, à [...] & [...], to remaine for a time. the Iewes in ancient time haue subscribed to the Ceremonies in Moses Law, which were to bee altred by Christ. Or how may Subiects sweare to the obseruation of a Law, which is repealable at the next Session of a Parliament? Againe your Minor doth rely vpon two dreames. For first you suppose that in the new Translation all things shall bee innouated according to your doubts, as Polycletus made an Image according to the minde of the multitude. Secondly, whereas one and twentie Homilies before promised are now extant, you still suspect that some errours shall bee obtruded vpon you by authoritie.
We haue as little cause to hope the first, as iust to feare the latter. My next reason then is this. To subscribe to knowne errours, is little better then heresie. But in your Seruice-booke is a masse of Errours. Ergo.
The Maior of this reason is refelled by the Minor of the former argument. For if the Translation shalbe corrected by reason of some [Page 15] errours supposed therein. It is cleere that the intent of Subscription is only to oblige vs, to thinke that no fundamentall errour is lurking in it: seeing no Booke (saue the authentique Canon of the text) can claime to it selfe simple immunitie from errour. The masse of errours Errorum massa Missa. mentioned in your Minor, will bee to massie a worke for you to proue.
My last argument doth thus proceed. It is a crying sinne to subscribe to antichristianisme. But such is your Liturgie according to your owne former definition, as being imposed vpon the Conscience with pretended necessitie. Ergo.
Your Minor is a misprision: For I said that Antichrist imposeth things indifferent as necessary to saluation. But you, altering the state of the question, intreat about necessitie of Conformitie, vnder the penalty of Depriuation, Ignorantia Elenchi. not of eternall life, but of a momentanie liuing: And yet all both Nations and Religions haue vrged this vniforme order.
Doth not then Subscription binde the Conscience?
It bindes, as it is an oath tendered to God directly: and yet indirectly also, as it is an humane constitution. So ill Positiue Lawes tie the Conscience by vertue of the fift precept of the Decalogue.
Things indifferent cannot binde Conscience: But Ecclesiasticall Lawes are about things Figura dictionis & quatuor termini. indifferent. Ergo.
[Page 14] [...] [Page 15] [...] [Page 14] [...] [Page 15] [...]Your double medium causeth your argument to play fast and loose. For Obedience in things indifferent is necessary, not indifferent.
What, then are wee bound to obey our lawfull Superiour in all things?
In things necessarily good, wee doe immediatly obey God: men only by consequence. If men command things euill, we obey by tollerating what they inflict, not by performing what they inioyne. In the first they declare what God commands to be done: in the latter, what to be indured. Wherefore it remaineth that things indifferent alone, are the proper obiect of humane Commandements.
No action is indifferent, but each thing commanded is an action. Ergo.
Your medium hath two faces like Ianus. For an action is to be considered, either simply and alone: and so it is good; as being a motion depending on the first mouer. Or ioyntly, with Circumstances, and that in a double manner. First, in regard of the abilitie or possibilitie whilst it may be done. Secondly, in the act, when it is performed. Before it bee done, it is indifferent; but once breaking out into act, it becommeth distinctly good or euill, according to the Circumstances which determine the same. Now an action commanded, is supposed as not yet done (whereupon the Hebrewes call the Imperatiue Moode, the [Page 17] first future) and so remaineth many times indifferent.
CHAP. III.
Of Feasts, and Fasts.
TO omit your winding Sophistry, and sundry other arguments against Subscription, not as feeble, but expecting a fitter place: From the person commanding, I passe to the things enioyned: Time, Place, Ornaments. Time I diuide into Feasts and Fasts. Against your Festiuals I argue thus. Dayes made holy by men, are lawlesse; But such are your holidayes. Ergo.
Your Maior is refuted by Ester 9. 21. 1 Mac. 4. 59. Iohn 10. 22. the Text.
These Feasts were appointed by Propheticall inspiration; therefore not meerely by men.
This answer is like that of Sympathie, and antipathie, or influence of Starres, and the like refuges of ignorance. How know you that Queene Hester was a Prophetesse? or Mordecai a Prophet? Would you trust the Story of the Maccabees, if there you should finde it written that Iudas was a Prophet? Is not this one of the Bookes that you would hisse out of the Church? Nay, may wee suppose that Iudas [Page 18] (had he beene a Prophet) would haue translated to Leui, that dignitie which appertained to the Tribe of Iuda.
Dayes wherein God hath permitted man to labour; may not by men be sanctified: But such be your Church Holidayes. Ergo.
Your Maior is doubtfull, and dangerous. For if you meane, that daies which are not consecrated by God, may not by men to him be dedicated, you will soone deface all the outward face of Religion: whereof the most noble act hath, and doth consist in dedicating Goods and Lands to the Church. But if you intend that dayes because they are indifferent, may not by authoritie bee restrained and determined; then doe you bring into the Church an anarchie. In the one you follow Swingfeldius, in the other the Anabaptist; against which rocke, I perceiue you often rush.
I let slip your captious inferences, and hasten to the third proofe. Your holidayes are dedicated to creatures; therefore vnlawfull. My Antecedent thus appeares: The Sabbath or Lords Day, you call Sunday, giuing it to the Sunne: which as it is reproued by Papists: So some haue Rhemists vpon Apoc. 1. 10. ignorantly turned it to the Sonne of God. With the like vanitie you giue Munday to the Moone. Tuesday to Tuisco, or Mars. Wednesday to Woden, or Mercurie. Thursday, to thundring Iupiter. Friday to Frico or Venus. Saturday to Saturne: which Deuils were adored by Pagans.
Wee doe no more dedicate our dayes to creatures by whose names wee tearme them, then the Hebrewes did the moneth Abib to an eare of Corne: for so doth the word import. Further I maruell that you call the Lords Day the Sabbath: for the men of your ranke were wont to stile this a Iewish name. But there bee some opinions that bee as short liued as certaine creatures by the riuer Hyppanis, which liue but a day. Yea but the Rhemists do mislike the name Sunday. By this you may coniecture that our Liturgie was not borrowed from the Missall. Besides what needed Alesius to turne it into Latine, if it had bin before extant in the Portuise? Whereas you pretend, some haue deriued Sunday from the Sonne of God: true it is, they deduced it from the Sonne of righteousnesse, who is indeed the Sonne of the liuing God. Lastly, those Deuils which you pretend were, and are Planets, of whom euery day is named, according as the Planet ruleth at midnight before: As vpon Saturday night from twelue to one the Sunne raigneth, so the day ensuing is called Sunday. Besides that; a Musicall reason is rendred: Namely, that the fourth Planet is inclusiuely to be reckoned from the former. For example, Saturne hath his dominion vpon Saturday, then omitting Iupiter and Mars, you shall come to Sol, whose Dion in Augusto. most effectuall working is vpon Sunday.
What speake you of the Superstitious [Page 20] ruling of Planets: or ridiculous Musicke of Starres?
As it is idolatrous to worship Starres, or prophesie by them; [...]o to denie all their naturall operations and dominions in things inferiour, is wilfully to repeale the Statutes enacted in the Parliament of experience. No lesse friuolous is it, to deride the long obserued harmonious consent of Planets.
With the same boldnesse, haue you consecrated the moneths to Ianus. Februus, Mars, Iulius and Augustus Caesar: which names you haue borrowed from the Heathens: whereas the numerall names of moneths were thought in Scripture most conuenient.
Why may not moneths be stiled according to Planets, aswell as Saint Luke named a Acts 17. 19. [...] is a hill of [...] a Doricke word, for a Spring: because Springs issue out of hils. Acts 17. 34 & 18. 24. Rom. 16. 1. & 14. Phil. 2. 25. Col. 1. 7. Acts 28. 11. Ioshua 15. 10. & 41. Dan. 1. 7. place Mars his Street or Hill? Or why not aswell as men haue retained the names of Planets after their Baptisme; For example, Denis was surnamed of Bacchus, Apollos of the Sun. Epaphras and Epaphroditus of Venus, Hermes, and Mercurius of Mercury. So Phebae of the Moone: Was not the badge of the ship wherein Paul failed, called Castor and Pollux? Is not the like to bee seene in the Old Testament; both in the names of Places: as Bethshemesh, the house of the Sunne: and Beth Dagon, the house of Dagon? As also of Persons? I will not insist, as some might doe vpon this: That Ianuary is not named of Ianus, but of [Page 21] Ianua, a Gate, as being the entrance of the yeare. Nor February of Februus, but a febribus of Agues, being a moneth obnoxious to that disease. No, nor March of Mars; but because things bred therein are martiall and valiant, agreeable to the Planet, not to the Idoll Mars. Now wheras you are displeased that moneths haue their appellations from Iulius and Augustus Caesar: Why might not this be indured, aswell as the Citie of Dauid; or Gibea of Saul? 2. Sam. 6. 10. Esay 10. 29. If Places, why may not Times be tearmed after men? But these names are borrowed from Heathens. Did not the Hebrewes borrow the names of their moneths from the Chaldeans? (Except wee thinke the fourth moneth Tammuz Ezek. 8. 14. was taken from the Egyptians) Was not Abib the first moneth, surnamed Nisan? Tisri, the seuenth, Ethanim? Chisleu, the ninth, Bull? Of these some are apparētly, Chaldean words. Lastly, whereas you pretend, that the numerall names of moneths (as the first, second, &c.) were thought most conuenient. This to bee vntrue, you partly now perceiue, by the other names attributed to them in Scriptures. Also you know that September, & the three moneths following, haue names from number: and that in old time Iuly, and August were called Quintilis and Sextilis.
To let passe your Heathen names of Dayes and Moneths: I proceed to your Popish names, by which you honour Creatures: and especially Saints.
[Page 22]Religious worship of Saints, is against the streame of our Church Doctrine. If we praise them, and God, in and for them; If we propound them as triumphant lights and markes of imitation: with what viperous teeth can enuy carpe at vs, vnlesse the same also doe gnaw out the bowels of the Primitiue Church?
Obseruation of dayes is forbidden by Paul. Gal 4. 10.
Namely, as parts of Gods worship, or as such necessary workes, as without which saluation cannot be obtained.
Two dayes you obserue in honour of the Virgin, which you hold as meerely necessarie: the Purification, and the Annunciation.
Wee ascribe to them no necessitie but of order. Now whereas foure dayes were kept in Popery, for the Virgin Mary, wee haue abolished two. First, the day of her Conception. Secondly, of her Assumption; the one being blasphemous, the other fabulous. Concerning the other two, we consecrate them not to the Virgin, but to Christ: whose Conception is remembred vpon the day of the Annunciation: and Presentation in the Temple, in the day of the Purification: as may bee collected both by the Collect; as also because wee reckon the yeare of our Lord from the Annunciation Day.
Besides this; you celebrate a day for Michael [Page 23] the Archangell; whom you make a Creature.
If some of your owne spirit were present they would reproue your method, for placing the Virgin Mary before the Angels.
I did it, because I suppose you preferre her before them: her that sinned before them that were euer sinlesse.
Some doubt not, but that all men elect are in Christ his humanitie exalted aboue Angels. How much more doth this agree to her from whom did immediately proceed that which was assumed by the Godhead through the personall Vnion? Againe Christ tooke not Angels but the seed of Abraham.
The Elect indeed are said to bee equall to Luke 20. 36. Angels: wherefore it seemeth they are not superiours to them.
They shall be equall to them in immortalitie, as also in that they shall not need procreation. Neuerthelesse in some other respect, they may exceed them. But now, that Michael is a creature, appeares first by Daniel: where Dan. 10. 13. & 22. Michael is called one of the chiefe Princes: and therfore may not be Christ.
The Hebrew word which you translate Chiefe, may be turned former.
First, this cannot agree to Christ, who is not one of the former, but the first Prince: vnlesse you make three Princes of the three Persons in the Trinitie; which speech will not indure [Page 24] the Hammer of a good construction. Secondly, neither will it accord with Gabriels relation, who had not made mention of any former Princes.
If this your interpretation should be granted, yet Michael is but one of the Chiefe, not absolutely the chiefe Angell, or the Archangell, as you seeme to insinuate: which as it contradicteth your Communion Booke, mentioning Archangels: So can it not bee ballanced with reason.
Obserue: First, that by this place in Daniel, we proue Archangels to bee; which some haue disliked. For Chiefe Princes and Archangels seeme to vs equipollent. Secondly, though we stile Michael an Archangell: yet by this we doe not simply pronounce him to be Chiefe of all Angels. For though many Chiefe Priests doe seeme to bee reckoned: yet each of these was not High Priest, but some one, or at the Mat. 26. 3. most two, in the corruptedst times. The like may be said of the word arch-heretique, or Patriarke. Thirdly, neuerthelesse, we doe probably thinke, both that there is one Chiefe created Diabolus found only in the singular number. Daemon and Daemonium plurally. Angell: seeing Beelzebub is the Prince of Deuils: as also that this Archangell is Michael: not only because no other name of any Archangell is extant in Scripture, but principally because the last and greatest worke of Angels 1. Thess 4. 16. (namely, the raising of the dead) is said to bee committed to his Ministerie.
[Page 25]But Michael is called the Prince. Now the Prince and Captaine of the Church is Christ.
Though we should yeeld that story in Ioshua to be meant of Christ, (which yet hardly will Ioshua 5. 14. be euinced) notwithstanding wee deny it here to be so taken: First, because a Prince may either be absolutely so named (so is Christ alone) or by power delegate (and this may aswell agree to an heauenly Angell, as to an earthly King.) Secondly, because hee is called here Prince, with a tearme diminishing (at least in your construction, as you shall hereafter vnderstand) for the Angell saith, There is none that holdeth with me in these things, but Michael your Prince. Againe wee proue Michael to be a creature out of the Thessalonians before cited. For first, the word Archangell seemeth to signifie rather a principall Angell, then the Prince of Angels. Secondly, it is there said, The Lord shall descend with the voice of an Archangell: by the Lord, wee vnderstand Compare Iohn 17. 3. with 1. Cor. 8. 6. Christ, as being opposed in relation to God. This speech then will haue no Coherence, Christ shall descend with the voice of the Archangell, that is of Christ.
It seemeth the latter words; (the trumpet of God) doe interprete these that come before (the voyce of the Archangell.) Besides it is certaine that Christ's voice shall raise the Dead. Ioh. 5. 26. & 28.
It is the voice and trumpet of God the Father, and the Sonne, in regard of the authoritie [Page 26] and power thereof: and yet of Michael in respect of his Ministerie. As the same is tearmed the Sword of the Lord and of Gideon. Again we proue the same by Saint Iude, where Iudges 7. 20. Iude 9. it is said Michael durst not: which word little beseemeth the maiestie of Christ.
The Greeke word may bee translated hee could not indure, that is, hee could not abide to reuile because it was a sinne. And it may seeme the Story is taken out of Zachary: So that by the Zach. 3. 1. bodie of Moses, it may seeme we are to vnderstand the Religion of the Iewes.
That signification is new to Interpreters: As for your exposition it is so violent, as if it were allied to the Inquisition. The Literall sence may not bee relinquished, till necessitie doe inforce. Lastly, we confirme the same by the Prophesie of Michael, where it is said that Apoc. 12. 7. 11. hee and his Angel, ouercame the Dragon, by the bloud of the Lambe.
But the name Michael signifieth who is like God: which appellation can agree to none but Christ.
This reason is weake, being built vpon the sand of Etymologie. Againe, why may not this word signifie who is like to the strong one: and so fitly bee applied to a created Angell.
From Angels I come to Apostles: Where I obserue first, That you haue disanulled the holiday of Pauls Conuersion; as also of Barnabas: [Page 27] and yet to them haue yee assigned Epistles and Gospels.
It was thought conuenient, that the Church should not be oppressed with multitude of holidayes: wherefore only the twelue Apostles were remembred, of which number Paul and Barnabas were not.
You seeme to intimate that Barnabas was an Apostle: and so indeed you stile him in his Collect.
The reason thereof is: First, because hee was chosen with Saint Paul: yea and seemed at that time to be preferred before him. Secondly, because hee chose Marke the Euangelist for his attendant; aswell as Saint Paul did Silas. Acts 13. 2. Acts 15. 39, 40. 1. Cor. 9. 5. 6. Thirdly, because he seemeth to be reckoned amongst the Apostles.
Next after the Apostles, I descend to the Martyrs: amongst whom you haue placed the Children of Bethlehem, whom I wonder you terme Innocents.
Were they not innocent, whose Parents were Iewes, who were in the Couenant of Circumcision.
But it may seeme: That this Diuine iudgement ouertooke them because their Parents inhumanely refused to lodge Ioseph and Marie.
Saint Luke yeeldeth a milder censure: Luke 2. [...]. namely, because there was no roome in the Inne: as it might bee by reason of the multitude of them, which hastning to bee taxed, preuented their comming.
Could they bee Martyrs who could not vnderstand, much lesse acknowledge Christ?
Martyrs they were not, either as Saint Stephen in will and suffering: or as Saint Iohn, in will but not in suffering: yet they were Martyrs insuffring for Christ: as the Children of the Israelites drowned by Pharao were in like manner Martyrs vnder the Law.
Not the punishment but the cause makes a Martyr, which they could not vnderstand.
The cause was Christ, a most fit cause of martyrdome; which though they vnderstand Math. 18. 10. Heb. 1. 14. not, yet because Gods Angels defend infants, aswell as the rest of the Elect, God vpon his diuine knowledge might auenge vpon Herod their bloud, aswell as of other Martyrs.
Your diuision of Martyrs is vntrue: For Matb. 20. 23. compared with Ioh. 18. 11 Iohn died a violent death as appeares by the prophesie of Christ concerning him.
First, it may be; the Cup may signifie aswell affliction as death. Now that Saint Iohn was afflicted, it appeares by his confining in Pathmos; which is said to be vnder Domitian. Secondly, the speech of Christ may bee conditionall, not positiue; as if he had said, though you should drinke of the cup of my death, yet might you not sit at my right hand, &c. Now an hypotheticall speech doth not inferre a positiue assertion. Thirdly, though Saint Iohn were a Martyr like Stephen: yet because Steuen was the first voluntary Martyr; Saint Iohn (though [Page 29] best beloued) must be placed after him: yea and after them both, the Innocent Children; as being Martyrs in another kind, dying for Christ besides, or before knowledge.
But Herods daughters childe (who then was at nurse in Bethelem) is said to be slaine with them: Could hee also being the vncircumcised Nephew of a vsurping Tyrant, an be tearmed an innocent Martyr.
First, if the most part were innocent; we draw the denomination from them: euen as we name them the Psalmes of Dauid, howsoeuer Psal 90. was made by Moses, and Psal. 137▪ was framed in the captiuitie of Babylon long after Dauid. So wee say the Acts of the Apostles: and yet in that booke are described actions of Stephen, Silas, Apollos, and others which were not Apostles. Secondly, what if God would hereby shew, that hee intended to haue Martyrs aswell of the Gentiles, as of the Iewes: yea, and of infants as of men in yeares; seeing Christ is the Sauiour of them both. Thirdly, may we not say, that he which descended from Herod, was in a sort a Martyr that is, a witnesse of Gods power, who made Herod to kill his owne Sonne for rage, and yet deliuered Christ? Is not the like said of infants vpon a farre lesse respect by Dauid?
From your Feasts I proceed to your Fasts: Psalme 8. 2. and first I wonder at your Set Fasts?
Meane you by Set Fasts, as you did by [Page 30] Set Prayers? Haue not many Ministers of your opinion proclaimed and set sundry Solemne Fasts?
I meane your set yearely, and weekly Fasts: which should not be celebrated but when occasion Math. 9. 15. of sorrow is presented. Now it may bee that some occasion of publique ioy may bee offered at the time of your Anniuersary Fast.
God appointed a yearely Fast in the tenth Leuit. 16. 29. & 23. 29. day of the seuenth moneth: and it might bee that some occasion of common ioy might then haue fallen out: So that you must either acknowledge a dispensation of Gods precept for a time: or that a particular and accidentary ioy could not preiudice a statarie and generall sorrow for sinne. Whereas you pretend that Christ said, his Disciples should not fast till after his departure, only because they should not till then haue iust cause of mourning and Fasting, it is vnsound: Seeing that in the verse following, he rendreth another reason: namely, for that they were weake like old garments and bottles: and therefore vncapable of this new discipline of Fasting.
I might returne you this answer: That the Fast mentioned in the Law was Ceremoniall: But, to grant that God might ordaine a yearely Fast; How appeareth it that the same libertie is permitted to men?
Indeed to fast vpon the tenth day of the seuenth moneth was a ceremony; Neuerthelesse [Page 31] a yearely set Fast, could be no more Ceremoniall then to rest once in seuen dayes: the tearmes are altered the quantitie remaineth. Further that men may decree Set Fasts, it appeares by the Iewes, who fasted euery Yeare in remembrance of the siege of Ierusalem, the winning See Iunius vpon Zach. 8. 9. Math. 19. 14. thereof, and burning of the Temple, as also the death of Gedalia. The like is to be seene in the custome of the Pharisies, and Iohn the Baptist. Lastly, some gather the same out of the story of Hester. Hest. 9. 31.
Though Set Fasts might bee allowed: yet your Lent is but an apish imitation of Chrst his Fast.
No more apish then the custome of the Israelites, which they tooke vp in remembrance of Iacobs wrestling with the Angell▪ Now the Genes. 32. 32. custome of Lent, is not only ciuill, for the preseruation of Cattle, and employment of the Sea, and Riuers: nor meerely morall to temper lust, which riseth with the bloud in the Spring: to inable men for deeds of Liberalitie: but euen in a sort Religious (not as a part, but as a helpe of Religion) first to kindle Prayer, much dulled with plethorie of the bodie, and multitude of businesse. Secondly, to helpe vs in the acknowledgement of our vnworthinesse of Gods creatures. Thirdly, to prepare vs for the solemne Communion at Easter: Besides, that we may fast and pray for the increase of grace, is cleere by the example of Act, 10. 30, 31. Cornelius.
But what shall wee thinke of your Ember weekes?
They are preparatiues to the Ordination of Ministers: Before which how laudable it is Acts 13 2. to fast is manifest by the separation of Barnabas and Paul.
What grounds haue your Fasts vpon Wednesdayes, Fridayes, and Saturdayes.
Friday was by all obserued because Christ died on that day. Some kept Saturday, for that Christ on that day lay in the graue, which was to all Beleeuers a season of great heauinesse. Others chose rather Wednesday, for that, vpon that day Iudas sold our Sauiour for money. Besides these causes a conuenient vicissitude or exchange of Fasting with eating was iudged most requisite. Which also was the cause of our Holiday Eues.
CHAP. IV.
Of Place; and Ornaments.
IT is now time; that from Time we should remoue our Speech to Place, and Ornaments, inioyned in the act of Vniformitie. Wherin although Chancels only bee [Page 33] mentioned, yet Churches also seeme necessarily to be presupposed.
This is not vnlike Solon or Romulus, who made no Lawes for Paricides, because they hoped such villany would not be committed. So it may bee our Law-giuers, did not there mention Churches, supposing no Christian would be of so leaden a heart, and brasen a forehead, as directly to wish the abolishment of Churches. For what I pray you? Are you one of them that would haue Churches turned into Doue-coates and Alehouses?
Though that were iustifiable by the example of Iehu: yet it is sufficient for vs, if they were 2. Kings 10. 27. demolished. Neuerthelesse I speake not this of mine owne opinion, but according to the intent of some of the Brethren. The first reason is this. Churches are abused to Idolatry, therefore to bee destroyed.
By this argument, Salomons Temple being abused by King Ahaz to manifest Idolatry, should haue beene razed by King Ezekias? Besides, what need you accuse the Barrowists? it is your owne argument: Will you leaue the nest like the Rauen, because the yong ones colour doth not in all points resemble you? Is not this your owne reason: The Crosse is abused to Idolatrie, therefore to be abrogated? As for the example of Iehu, it moues vs not. For neither was Iehu a good man: neither is euerie action of a good man, lawfull: though [Page 34] lawfull, yet not necessarie in regard of imitation.
We insist not vpon Iehu his fact. Neither is our only, or principall reason against the Crosse, drawne from the abusing thereof to Idolatrie (as shall appeare in due place.) Neither would wee simply therfore haue Churches defaced, for that they are so abused: but vpon more important causes: Else should wee wish also the ruine of Vniuersities; which notwithstanding we are contented should remaine, if these things only were reformed. First, if humane Arts were lesse studied. Secondly, if Degrees in Schooles were interdicted. Thirdly, if Marriages in Colledges were permitted.
Arts may not properly be called humanc, seeing they haue God for their Author, and are aides to expound diuine Scripture. First, for Grammar. Without the Hebrew and Chaldee, the Old Testament cannot bee vnderstood exactly, because not only some part of the text is written in the Chaldean tongue: but principally because the Chaldee Paraphrase is the most apt interpreter of the Bible. The Greeke tongue is also needfull in regard of the Septuagint, whom the Apostles more frequently cite then the Hebrew text. The Greeke to bee needfull in the New Testament, all acknowledge. The necessitie of the Syrian would appeare, if more diligence herein were vsed. As for the Latine, it is the tongue of the intercourse [Page 35] of all the Learned in Christendome. Furthermore, hee that will conceiue Isaiah without Rhetorique; and Paul without Logioue: the Psalmes without Musique and Poetrie: the Arke and Temple, without Geometrie: the perfect Chronologie of the Scriptures, without Arithmetique and Astronomie: Leuiticus, Iob, and Canticles, without naturall Philosophy and Physicke: the Law of Moses without Ethiques, and Ciuill Law: the Stories of the Kings without Policie: Daniel, and the Apocalips without Historie; the same must assay with Xerxes to saile through the mount Athos; and walke dry-shod ouer Hellespont. This age is too superficiall in knowledge: Cast it not into a more lazie Lethargie, with this your vnseasoned zeale. Touching Degrees I say. Shall the meanest Mechanick Trade distinguish the Apprentice from the Iourneyman: him from the occupier: and all from the Master or Warden of the Company? And shall there be no difference betweene Leuit & Priest? Priest, and High Priest? Lastly, what you say of Marriage, bewrayeth that you neuer slept in Parnassus: so great is the penurie of those places: and so dangerous the Marriage of persons Collegiate, vnlesse they bee Masters, Prouosts, or in the like Supreame place. But now returne from our Mother the Vniuersitie, to her Daughters the Churches: and shew vs those important causes for which you would haue them violated.
[Page 36]Places built for Idolatry; should bee destroyed: But such are your Churches. Ergo.
The proofe of your Maior is mistaken. Groues, Altars, Images are by Gods appointment to bee destroyed, or burnt (namely, the Tabernacle, or Temple remaining.) But that euery house or Church built to an Idoll should be pulled downe, and by no meanes conuerted to a Synagogue, cannot be inforced out of this place. Againe your Minor wants waight: For some of our Churches were built before, some since the daies of Poperie. Besides those which Papists did erect, were built for true prayer to God in Christ: what if much Idolatrie were mingled? Shall the siluer be reprobate because of the store of Tinne.
Churches are those habitations of Antichrist, Apoc. 18. 1. which are to be ruinated.
Some others would interprete them to be the Abbies, Nunneries, and such like cages of superstion. But it is not safe to build a doctrine vpon so misticall a prophesie.
They are built East and West, which the Ezek. 8. 16. Prophet seemes to dislike.
No maruell: For they worshipped the Sunne rising. As for vs, we thinke that God is the God of the East, as well as of the North: and of the West, as well as of the South. Neither haue wee any such custome as to bee content ious for singularitie.
Their Dedication sauours of Superstiton
If in ancient time any vnmeete prayers were vsed, wee abandon them in our Dedications. Notwithstanding, that Churches may bee dedicated, both that they may bee appropriated to God, and alienated from all Secular vse, so that occasion of alteration be cut off: As also that more reuerence may bee added to Gods publique seruice, appeares; First, by the examples of Salomon, Zerubbabel, and Iudas Maccabeus, who consecrated that Temple: the last whereof did then dedicate it when it had beene three yeares and a halfe polluted by Antiochus Epiphanes: whereas by your doctrine hee should haue leuelled it with the ground. But our Sauiour was of an other iudgement, who many yeares after graced that Feast of Dedication with his own presence. Secondly, the same is cleare by the rule of the Apostle, auouching all things to bee sanctified by the Word and Prayer. The equitie of which 1. Tim. 4. 5. Canon seemeth to relie vpon the Law of God, whereby the builder of an house is exempted from seruice in warre, till hee hath performed the Dedication of his priuate building. Deut. 20. 5.
Chancels seeme to be ordained partly out of Superstition, partly, out of Pride: aduancing the Minister aboue the people.
It was no Superstition among the Iewes to separate the wiues from their husbands, by certaine partitions in the Temple: as is probably collected out of the Prophet. The Zach. 12. 12. [Page 38] like is to be said of parting Minister and People. Neither may we thinke this done in imitation of the Iewish Temple only, considering there is nothing like the Holy of Holies in our Churches: but only a distinction of places, that hearing, and receiuing the Communion, by this difference of place, might beget a certaine diuersitie of reuerence. As for the pride obiected; it sheweth your disordred minde, who by cutting off all differences of Degrees and Orders, would soone bring backe the people to the Chaos of irreuerence. Thinke you that Ezra when he made the Pulpit of wood, whereby hee was aduanced aboue the People, did it Nehem. 8. 4. of pride, or only that his voice might bee the more audible? Might not this also be intended: That by the heighth of his place, he might strike a certaine awfull reguard into his hearers hearts? Did not God for this cause giue to Moses, a shining face? Did he not therefore allot him, and Aaron the Priest, a place in the Mountaine, distinct from that of the multitude; that there might be conceiued a kinde of preheminence and dignitie of the Pastour aboue the sheepe? Is any man ignorant that the vulgar sort is led by formes, and externall differences in all affaires? Lastly, the charge of the Chancell being imposed vpon the Minister, may seeme to challenge forhim a peculiar allotment of place.
To ouerpasse the place: the next circumstance [Page 39] is in Ornaments: whereof the most scandalous is the Surplice. Against the which I thus reason. No humane Rite may bee ordained in Gods seruice: But such is your Surplice. Ergo.
The method by your selfe duly propounded, explaineth your Maior, but disclaimeth your Minor. For whereas you placed the Surplice among Ornaments: and ranked them amid the circumstances: Your Maior must thus be expounded: That humane rites, howsoeuer they may bee circumstances of Gods worship: yet ought not to bee inforced as any substantiall part thereof: and so your Minor will not abide the Touchstone; seeing this garment is not ordained in, but about Gods worship. In summe, wee place therein, not necessitie of holinesse, but peaceable vniformitie of order.
You seeme to tie certaine holinesse vnto it: and so to incorporate it into Gods seruice: both in that you repute sundry Minsteriall actions being done without it, as not at all performed. As also in that you put a barre of Silence before their mouthes that refuse it.
Your first allegation is little lesse then calumnious: For you know, there is a maine difference betweene a nullitie, and a true act vnlawfully executed. For example, if Baptisme be administred without this attire, howsoeuer the action bee disorderly, yet may not the Sacrament be iterated: and therefore this act cannot [Page 38] [...] [Page 39] [...] [Page 40] be adiudged for a meere nullitie. Your second affection was refuted before when wee intreated of Subscription▪ To which notwithstanding this might be added. First, might Salomon put Shimei to death for violating his 1. Kings 2. 37. comandement concerning a thing in it owne nature indifferent▪ Namely, that he should not passe ouer the riuer Kidron? Nay, might hee tender an oath vnto him, to the intent that his obligation might be more firme? And may not we, both vrge you to Subscription to things indifferent? & inflict punishmēt vpon you, if either you refuse to Subscribe: or if subcribing you afterwards transgresse your promise? Might Shimei plead to the King, the thing you require me to sweare to, is in it owne nature simply indifferent: & therefore this oath is but a burthen to my conscience? Could the King haue wished a more direct pretence of putting this malecontent to death, then such an vnseasonable allegation as this? Secondly, could Ionadab by his commandement for euer interdict the Rechabites, the dwelling in houses, sowing of Ier. 35. 6, 7. Corne, planting Vines, drinking wine; (which all were things indifferent) and cannot the like necessitie of obedience to our Lawes in things of equall indifferencie seeme reasonable? Thirdly, the rule of Saint Paul ought to be remembred; If any man consent not to the doctrine, 1. Tim. 6. 3. according to godlinesse, he is puffed vp, &c. Is not consenting, a kinde of Subscription? Are [Page 41] not things indifferent and conuenient agreeable to the doctrine according to godlinesse. These 2. Thess. 5. 14. people therefore that are vnorderly, and leaue their station: are to bee xeduced to a sound minde, euen with some moderate correction.
Though the Surplice were indifferent: yet is it not conuenient, as thus may bee demonstrated. That garment which was worne by the Priests of Isis, Iewes, and Papists, is by vs to bee refused as inconuenient: But such is the Surplice; Ergo. The Minor is plaine by Story: and concerning Apoc. 18. 12. the Papists in part by Prophesie.
Your new found storie of the women Priests of Isis▪ refuseth your Maior. For I trust you cānot proue that the Priests of Israel ware the linnen Ephod before the Priests of Isis. Which if it bee so, then consider againe your Maior. The garment worne by the Priests of Isis, may not be worne by the Leuites. But this is manifestly vntrue. The first part of your Minor is vncertaine: namely, that the garment of the Egyptian and Hebrew Priests, was like our Dalmatique, or Surplice. The latter concerning Papists is weakly confirmed. For first that word which is translated Linnen, by learned men is auouched to be meant Silke. Now where will you finde a silken Surplice? Againe if all linnen vsed by the Whore of Babylon, should be abolished, what should become of the linnen at the Communion Table: nay, what should be done with the siluer Chalices? for they [Page 42] also were abused by her: and are mentioned likewise in that verie. Lastly, it were easie to proue out of antiquitie (but that you reuerence not herhoarie head) that the Surplice was, before Poperie was hatcht.
Popery, being Antichristianitie did worke in the dayes of the Apostles, by sundry both errours and rites: Of which number the Surplice to be one, is proued by this Argument. Euerie Rite, or Ceremonie should edifie (so saith your owne Liturgie.) But so doth not your Surplice. Ergo.
It doth edifie, not by any proper action thereof: but by a profitable signification.
Humane significations cannot edifie: But such are those of the Surplice. Ergo.
Kneeling in praier is but humane, though it signifie reuerence to God. The like may bee said of sitting at the Passeouer: And yet some of your owne combination haue said, that it signifies a spirituall familiaritie with God.
They haue said so of sitting at the Lords Supper, but not at the Passeouer, and yet indeed those two Sacraments are but one in substance. Besides though the things were humane: yet the significations were and are diuine: I meane in regard of the things themselues, not in respect of the appointment which was from men, led by the light of Nature.
In this sence, the signification of the Surplice is diuine: First in generall to testifie a [Page 43] reuerent distinction betweene the Minister and People. Secondly, in more Specialty to bee a symbole of Eccles. 9. 8. alacritie, of Apoc. 3. 18. integritie, of our long expected Matth. 17. 2. Acts 10. 20. Apoc. 3. 4. & 6. 11. glorie in heauen.
CHAP. V.
The Preface. Of the Common Prayers.
ARguments drawne from Scandal (though very forcible against the Surplice) yet shall be omitted till we come to the Crosse. Now from the Circumstances I proceed to the substance of the Liturgie. Whereof there be two parts. First, only Speech. Secondly action, ioyned with Speech, called a Rite or Ceremonie. Concerning the first, either the people speaketh, or God. The people speaketh to God by Prayer, or by Confession. Prayers be either ordinary and common (which are continually read) or peculiar to some times (tearmed Collects.) In the Preface Inuitatorie to the Common Prayers we dislike two things. First, the words: (At what time soeuer, &c.) seeme to be alledged out of Ezekiell: which neither be there to be found: and withall, seeme to promise saluation to them, which deferre repentance to the very moment of [Page 44] death. For they insinuate, that a man may repent, at what time soeuer he will.
It is not a iust citation of the Prophets wordes: but an explanatiue allegation of the sence: For first, the word if, in the Prophet is Ezek 18. 21, 22. equiualent with these words in the Liturgie (at what time soeuer.) For it is a Logique maxime, that a temporal proposition is equipollent to a conditionall. Secondly, these words, (from the bottome of his heart) in the Liturgie, are explained by those in the Prophet (will returne from all his sinnes that he hath committed: and keepe all my statutes, and doe that which is lawfull and right) for hee that performeth these things doth indeed repent from the bottome of his heart. Thirdly, these words in the Prayer Booke (I will put them out of my remembrance) The like citations are in Rom. 5. 5 & 1. Cor. 2. 9. out of Esay 28. 16. & 64. 4. are answerable to those in the Prophet (they shall not bee mentioned to him or remembred. The Hebrew word signifying both: By all which it is cleare, that late repentance is aswell fished out of the Prophet, as out of the Liturgle. The truth is, If a man repent at any time, he shall bee saued. It followeth not hereupon that a man may repent at what time hee will assigne, seeing repentance only comes from God.
You haue now contradicted a speech deliuered by your selfe: Namely, that late repentance In a certaine Sermon. is not good.
To admit of your owne disioynted report. First, That is, late repentance, which is [Page 45] presumptuously procrastinated to the Catastrophe of life. This is ordinarily as weake and sicke as the bodie, and is intombed with it. Secondly, Though this repentance by some miracle might be true, yet is it not good, that is, dangerous, and 1. Cor. 7. 1. scandalous. For the repentance of Adam and Salomon, are therefore not mentioned directly, because their offence did more hurt, then their repentance did good.
The second thing disallowed in the Preface, is in these words (saying after me.) By which the people are commanded to repeat the Confession after the Minister.
I neuer heard of any man punished for not repeating this in the Church.
If the thing were lawfull and conuenient, this Commandement might sufficiently binde. But the inconuenience thereof may thus appeane. As it is before a Prince, so it is before God: But it is not seemely before a Prince, that a Mal. 1. 8. whole Incorporation should speake together. For which cause a Speaker as a common mouth, is chosen to propound their suite. Wherefore it is vnfit that the people should recite the Confession with, or after the Minister.
First, were your Maior true, then were it vnfit to sing Psalmes in Gods presence. For it will be hardly decent before a Prince to declare a suite singing:) Which argument, some of your feather haue taken vp against Church Musique: not remembring that with the same [Page 46] they impugne all Psalmodie: Secondly, this propsition would assist the Popish inuocation of God by Saints. Seeing we hardly approch to Princes, but by manifold mediators. Thirdly, the reason of the dissimilitude is this. No mortall Monarch can at once vnderstand all suitors: which is to God most easie: being the eye that sees all: the eare that heares all; and the hand that writes all. As for the argument of the Prophet Malachy, it is of an A magis probabili. For it is the meaning of the place, à maiore ad minus. other colour, and indeed drawne from an other place. Hee reasoneth from the greater to the lesse: For it is more likely, that a mortall Prince (whose breath is in his nosthrils) should accept of an imperfect present: then God who turneth the hearts of Kings, as riuers in the South. Your reason is drawne from the equall, which is a most vnequall comparison. Lastly, though the people rehearse the Confession after the Minister: yet is he their mouth, both in going before, and instructing them: and so the latter part of your Minor, is like a broken reed.
It seemeth the vnlearned should answer no 1. Cor. 14. 16. more then Amen.
First, from a conceiued to a set Prayer, the argument is weake. Secondly, If this interpretation of the place were rendred (how shall the vnlearned say Amen that is, how shall he vnderstand, and consent vnto those prayers, which I vtter in a strange tongue) how impertinent will your reason be? Thirdly, though it [Page 47] might be proued elsewhere, that the people is bound to answere Amen; will you hereupon inferre, that they may vtter no more. But more Deut. 27. 15. of this, when you come to the Responsals.
But by this practice a woman is allowed to speake in the Church, which Paul doth prohibit. 1. Cor. 14. 34.
He forbids women to teach, or propound questions in the Church: but not to answer Amen, or pray iointly with others.
This Confession, as it is repeated by the people; is neither publique prayer (as being rehearsed by priuate men) neither yet that kinde of Prayer which we tearme priuate or solitarie (being recited in a publique place) and therefore no true kinde of prayer.
This is like an ancient plea in Law. A priuate mans money was stolne out of a Temple. The question was; whether it were theft or sacriledge? But as I suppose the latter opinion should there preuaile: So here I answer, That this is publique Prayer, as being dictated by a Minister, and repeated only by the whole Congregation in a place most publique.
It seemeth strange, That the people is enioyned to repeate after this manner only this Prayer: the Confession, in the Communion: and the Creed of the Apostles.
The reason is obuious: because in the Confession of our sinnes, and faith there is required a most personall application: wherby [Page 48] many serious motions are stirred vp in the heart, otherwise most adamantine.
CHAP. VI.
Of the Lords Prayer.
AFter the Preface I come to the ordinarie Prayers: which either bee deliuered in prose, and pronounced in plaine direct speech: Or else are hymnes. Of the former kinde, The first wee dislike is, the absolution: which of late hath gotten a new name of remission, at the instant request of some of our men.
Not vnlike the commander of the Turks: who will not be stiled King or Emperour, but Turke, or Great Turke: a name surmounting all ambition.
What reason wee had for the change of that name, you shall heare when wee treate of the visitation of the sicke. Now we will proceede to the Lords Prayer: Wherein some brethren are displeased, because it is vsed as a Prayer. But wee not allowing of their Zeale; doe notwithstanding dislike your battalogie: seeing you repeate it eight times at one meeting, vpon sundrie occasions. As also that you omit the Doxologie, or conclusion of the Lords Prayer (for thine Matth. 6. 13. [Page 49] is the kingdome, &c.) which is found in the Gospell: And this omission is so much the worse, because it fetcheth the pedegree from the Masse-Booke.
Although you relinquish the brethren of the Seperation (which is she English word for a Schisme) yet I pray of all courtesie, let me ouer intreate you to answere their arguments concerning this matter.
Although you seeme to turne the buckler into the sword: and to shoote at suspicious rouers: yet least you should imagine mee to bee smoak'd with Barrowisme: I will attempt to answere the reasons, if you propound them.
The first reason is this: It is said: pray thus (that is in this manner, to this effect or sense.) It is not written pray this prayer (that is conceiue or take together these verie syllables. This interpretation is confirmed; first by the like in Moses, where it is written, thus shall yee blesse (thus I say, and not this:) Secondly, Numb. 6. 23. because else we were obliged to vse no other forme then the Lords prayer.
The reason faileth: First, because by this Eight times in Amos 1. & 2. Deut. 7 5. argument: when the Prophet saith, thus saith the Lord, and when God saith, Thus shalt thou deale: we should conceiue the rehearsall of the verie words: and the performance of the verie deede not to be inioyned. Notwithstanding we know that the Prophets had not only their matter and method, but euen their verie words from [Page 50] the neuer erring spirit; and that Gods Law may not bee illuded: Secondly, it is written in Luke 11. 2. Luke, Pray saying: so that not onely the obseruation of the matter, but euen the repetition of the words is commanded. The place in Moses is not aptly paraleld. For in what language will these words receiue a good construction. Blesse, this (that is, vse this precise forme of blessing:) Lastly, whereas they pretend, that we should be bound to vse no forme of Prayer, but the Lords: This onely indeede may bee insteade thereof: Namely, that we ought to vse this Prayer both as a mirrour, and exemplarie direction to all our suites: and as an absolute complement of our imperfect Prayers.
The second argument is this: Wee reade not that this prayer was euer vsed by the Apostles.
We neuer read that the Apostles prayed together in publique, but once: and vpon a particular Acts 4. 24. occasion (I meane where the words of their prayers are specified.) Vpon this negatiue testimonie, wee may not conclude in a matter of fact. For I haue heard some report out of old Books, that S. Peter vsed it in Baptisme. Howsoeuer this be, (for it is vncertaine) yet as God commanded a Feast, and Elias promised a double Leuit. 16 29. 2. Kings 2. 10. portion of the spirit to Elisha, though the performance of these be not set downe, yet no scruple is to be made of them. So, forasmuch as Christ commanded his Disciples to vse this prayer, we [Page 51] may not doubt of their obedience herein, though it be not exprest.
I render you due thankes for this digression: Howbeit, you shall now perceiue that wee haue not digressed at all. To come then to your first exception of Battologie. Wee answere, that vaine repetition is, when words are repeated, being directed neither with reason of art, neither with zeale of the heart▪ neither with a supposall of a iustly implied necessitie. The two first seeme to bee in that famous repetition (for his mercie endureth 26 times in the 136. Psalme Matth. 26. 44. for euer:) the third in that rehearsall of Christ: All three appeare in our vse of the Lords Praier. For seeing that we know not what to pray as we ought, wee make this prayer as a complement of all our imperfections, and that with arte and zeale (we hope) sufficient.
But why doe you iterate it eight times at one meeting?
It is as rare a thing to come to such a meeting as to behold a Tree bearing Nuts, Figs, Cheries, and Apples. But first we vse it almost in the entrance of our prayer after the Absolution: Secondly, after the Creed: wherof one reason may bee drawne out of the Queenes Iniunctions, wherein it was appointed, that after the second Lesson (if there were no Sermon) the Creed, the Lords Prayer, and ten Commandements, should bee read for the instruction of the ignorant: Another reason [Page 52] may bee this, many are not present at the rehearsall of the Lords Prayer: seeing the mulet of absence is not inflicted, if men come whilst the Psalmes are in reading. This prayer therefore, being so necessary, is conueniently then repeated, to aidee ther the negligence or necessities of many commers. Thirdly, we ioyne this Prayer to the Letanie, because it is oftentimes said alone (as vpon Wednesdayes and Fridayes.) Now this (as also all other Prayers) were imperfect without this supplement of the diuine Prayer: which if you denie, you fall into the quicke sand of Brownisme. The other fine times, namely, at the two Sacraments, Marriage, Churching, Buriall) because the actions are many times distinct and alone, yea and seldome, or neuer all concurre, may seuerally seeme to require the annexing of this heauenly Prayer.
You haue inuented shifts in appearance for your needlesse repetitions: But how can you cleake the omitting of the Doxologie?
First, you neuer heard of any man molested or rebuked for repeating the same: For indeed the rehearsall thereof is not prohibited: Secondly, it is omitted, not only in the vulgar translation but euen in one ancient Greek C [...]p [...]e (as Beza witnesseth.) Thirdly, it is also left out in Luke, who would not haue neglected Luke 11. 5. an essentiall necessarie part of so exact a Prayer.
[Page 53]If this bee wanting, Prayer will bee defectiue: as contayning Petitions, but [...] Thanksgiuing.
First, some might say: That CHRIST taught vs to aske, but not to giue thankes: not because gratulation is lesse needfull, but more easte. For to a man that asketh according to knowledge, if his demands be granted, it will be no great difficultie to bring in the haruest of thankes, according to his owne Seed-time of Petitions: Secondly, some doe auouch that in each petition all kindes of Prayer appointed by Saint Paul, are by 1. Tim. 2. 1. consequence implied: Thirdly, these words hallowed bee thy name, if they bee interpreted as a Thankesgiuing, your argument were at an end: Fourthly, this conclusion of the Lords Prayer will hardly bee inforced to be a Thankesgiuing, but rather a Doxologie or Recognition of Gods due.
CHAP. VII.
Of short Prayers.
FRom the Lords Prayer, wee descend to those Prayers which are inuented by men. These be either but bits of Prayers, and short wishes, rather then Prayers: Or drawne into length (called the Letanie.) Of the first kind are these: O Lord open thou our lips. O Lord make haste to helpe vs, and the like, whose generall fault is their curt breuitie.
I remember you were offended at the length of our Liturgie: & now you are displeased at the shortnesse of our prayers? Not vnlike them, which being called Papists, doe answere that they should bee stiled Catholickes: And then being termed Catholickes, thus come vpon vs at the back doore, that we bee Heretiques, because we contradict them being Catholickes. Or not vnlike children which crie for yce, and when they haue it, crie because it is cold.
Leaue your descants: Though your Liturgie bee long: yet some of your Prayers are but cuts, poore pittances, and crummes of Prayers.
If these also were inlarged, our Seruice [Page 55] Booke would be longer then a Westphalian mile, or the Which some haue fabled to contain twentie moneths, each moneth twentie dayes Gene. 19 20. Numb. 10. 35. Iosua 10. 12. Iudg. 15. 18. & 16. 28. Matth. 26. 39. 2. Cor. 13 13. Gal. 6. 18. Gene. 18. 23. 1. King. 8. 23. 2. King. 19. 15. Isa. 38. 10. Dan. 9. 2. Ion. 2. Hab, 3. Ioh. 17. yeare of the Cubans. But now to approach to the matter, wee find many short prayers in the Scripture, not exceeding, nay scarce equalising these of ours in length. As for long prayers, besides the Psalmes (which yet are not all of them prayers) wee find not many. In all not aboue nine: whereof three are subdiuided into sundrie Sections (namely that of Abraham, Salomon, and the Lords Prayer.) The other sixe onely seeme to haue continued length. By which it appeares that wee haue sufficient presidents, for both kinds of prayers. Againe, shortnesse of prayer is then most conuenient, when wee intend some greater action of an other nature, and yet holy, or at least lawfull: For this cause, long Grace, by discreete men is not allowed Lastly these short prayers, are certaine quicke Parce Ciuibus Miles faciem feri. prouocations to ardent Zeale, not bnlike Caesars briefe Apothegmes.
Besides the defect in quantitie: These prayers are also vitious, in regard both of the person vttering; and the matter vttered. The person vttering is named first a Priest: a terme not conuenient to the Ministers of the Gospell.
Doe you terme our Ministers Euangelicall, being ordained by Bishops; men in your opinion Pettie Popes, and seruants of Antichrist?
For the present we grant them to bee true Ministers. For wee contend not about the substance, but for the title.
[Page 56]It seemeth your altercation is about words, which be the wooll of a Goate.
The word Priest is, by Consequence, dangerous: and therefore to be changed.
Before you change this tearme, how would you haue these men to be entituled?
Let them bee called Pastors Doctors, Preachers, Ministers, Bishops, Elders.
First, if Pastors be translated Shepheards, you will hardly allow the basenesse of that name: Secondly, if Pastors bee turned Feeders; and Doctors, Teachers, how can men, feed or teach, but by preaching? So that your three first tearmes are confounded. The name of Minister is in Greeke all one with Deacon: which after your construction is only conuersant about almes. The stile of Bishop I can prone to bee only proper to him that may ordaine Priests.
I will not now be intangled with that controuersie: Wherfore let them bee called Elders or Seniors; but Priests by no meanes.
First, the name of Elder is giuen by the Hebrewes to the Ciuill Magistrate: and by you Deut. 2. 4. Iudges 8. 14. Ruth 4. 2. to certaine Lay-men, which assist the Pastor in the Consistory: and by vs to men of another qualitie then Priests. For who can be ignorant what bee Aldermen in Townes, and Seniours in Colledges? Secondly, the name Priest, is deduced from the [...]. Greeke word, which signifieth Elder. And now tell I pray [Page 57] you, why you disallow the tearme Priest?
First, because it signifieth a Sacrificer.
First, neither is this the proper signification of the word: for in Hebrew it betokeneth Gen. 41. 45. 2. Sam. 8. 18. Hence the Tartarians call their King Kan of the Hebrew [...] of [...]. Sacerdos of Sacer, and Dos. For Dos in old time was of the masculine gender. a Prince, aswell as a Priest: In Greeke, a holy man, or one conuersant about holy things: In Latine, a holy Dowrie: of the English you heard before. Secondly, and though it should signifie a Sacrificer, yet were not the tearme dangerous. For the Priest of the New Testament, doth offer vnto God, the Sacrifice of prayer: and administreth the Sacrament of the Lords Supper, which is also a Sacrifice.
How can this be spoken without Poperie, which maketh men to eat Christ? A thing more infamous, then either that of the Caniballs, where men eate men; or that of the worshippers of Moloch, where God was thought to eat men: for here man deuoures God.
The Romish Sacrifice we allow not: And yet in foure respecs, the Sacrament may be termed a Sacrifice. First, because therein we offer our selues to God, as a reasonable Sacrifice: Secōdly, because we present him with y e fruit & calues Rom 12. 1. Some coniecture that the Hebrew word [...] Hose 14. 3. that is calu [...]s was read [...], that is fruits, Heb. 13. 15. of our lips, the most acceptable sacrifice: 3: For that we giue him the Sacrifice of Almes: Fourthly, & principally because it is the Remē brance, Signe, Seale, & Instrument of applying to vs, the only Sacrifice of Christ vpon the Crosse.
The second cause of our disliking this name Priest is, for that the Scripture doth not yeeld it to the Ministers of the Gospell. I
[Page 58]The Prophet calleth them Priests and Esay 66. 2 [...]. Leuites.
That is only done in the Old Testament, Mal. 1. 11. by allusion to the Priests of the Law: as elsewhere Prayer is called a cleane Sacrifice, in the like sense.
And yet (as euen now you heard) the author to the Hebrewes calleth prayer a Sacrifice by vertue of this allusion: whereby also the Prophet was moued to call our Ministers, Priests.
This hee did not because they should be so stiled: but because they should succed them, not in action but in Office.
Not in action? Did not the Priests of the Law both pray, and teach the people? Had they not many of the same outward Rites that wee haue (howsoeuer they may seeme something to be varied in Circumstances?) Did not they vse Water, Bread, Wine; all which notwithstanding were by Christ retained?
But you cannot shew in the New Testament, this name, in this meaning.
The name is giuen to all Christians by 1. Pet. 2. 5. & 9. Apoc. 1. 6. two Apostles: And why should wee denie it to Ministers, to whom principally it doth appertaine?
That name is common to all: and therefore may not be appropriated to them.
It may be ascribed to them, though not properly, yet principally: because they offer to [Page 59] God, not only solitary and priuate prayers (as other Christians doe) but euen the publique Supplications of the whole Church. For all true Israelites, were by the merits of Christ Exod. 19. 6. (though to come) made true Priests in this generall sence: and yet this hindred not, but that they of the house of Aaron, might bee called Priests.
But the New Testament doth no where attribute directly this name to our Church Officers.
You still reason from negatiue testimonies which are but dumbe witnesses.
I reason from the practice of the Euangelists and Apostles: which did of purpose auoid this name: because the Legall Priesthood and Temple were yet standing. In like manner should wee eschew this tearme because of the Popish Priesthood.
I hope in Isaiahs time the Priesthood and Temple were not abrogated, and yet he called our Ministers Priests. As for the Popish Priests, they can no more hinder vs from the vse of this name, then the Priests of Tammuz could hinder the Priests of Israel. Did the Fathers therefore abstaine from this name, because the Priests of Saturne and Iuno were at Carthage, or Iupiter at Rome, Pallas at Athens, and the like?
From the Priests wee come to the People: which also doe vtter publique Prayers: For like Priest, like People.
I had thought you had beene satisfied when wee treated about the Preface of the Common Prayers.
You did then only indeauour to shew that the People might say after the Minister, not that they might answer him: The reason and end whereof I cannot conceiue.
The end thereof: First, is to ease the Priest: Secondly, to raise vp in the People, memory, attention, and zeale: the first to prepare the minde; the second to make it concurre with the Priest: The third, to apply the Publique sayings to each priuate mans vse.
If a good intention might make a good action: the money changers in the Temple might be iustified, which helped the people to the money of the Sanctuary, but where is the warrant of your practice?
Our warrant is drawne from proportion: As the Priest would not suffer Dauid and his followers to taste of the holy bread vnlesse they had beene seperate from women, by analogie to Gods Commandements vpon Mount Sinai: So wee cause the People to answer 1. Sam. 21. 4. Exod. 19. 15. the Priest by a proportionable reference to the practise of Miriam and Anna. Againe, seeing diuers of the Psalmes are prayers: And Exod. 15. 20, 21 Luke 2. 38. Consider the word [...]. publique psalmodie is approued by all men of tempered wits: Wee know not why the peoples Responsals or answers in praier should be reiected.
There is no lesse errour in the matter then in the persons. The first fault of the matter is their vsing of Gloria Patri, which is but an human: inuention.
Were it so yet were it tolerable (as we shewed when wee spake of Set Prayer.) But true it is that Athanasius, a man, inuented it: and the whole Church approued it: which (as we thinke) had the Spirit of God.
That whose first vse is decayed, ought to be abolished: but the vse of Gloria Patri is now decayed (which was to detest Arrians and Macedonians denying the God-head of Christ; and of the Holy Ghost) now therefore it is to bee abrogated.
First, the Maior is vntrue: For though the first vse of the Arke, were to preserue Noah with his Family: yet Moses made an Arke for [...] an Arke to preserue things aliue. Gen. 6. 14. whence Thebes was called by the houses thereof built of Cadmus ships. [...] an Arke to keepe things without life. Exod. 25. 10. another vse: And though the first vse of Manna were to feed the people, yet it was reserued in the Golden Pot many hundred yeares. The like is to bee said of the Brazen Serpent, which though it healed not them that looked on it: yet was it kept till the dayes of Ezekias. Againe your Minor is weake: For at this day we know (by a certaine migration of soules, or art of Endor) sundry both Arrians and Samosatenians and Tritheites, Turkes, and Iewes, which doe no lesse impugne the Trinitie, then did the Old Heretiques. Besides the Grecians denying the Holy Ghost to proceed from [Page 60] [...] [Page 61] [...] [Page 62] the Sonne, denie withall (in our opinion) the Sonne's equalitie with the Father, which seemeth to bee acknowledged by this Gloria Patri. Are there not amongst vs many Familists, which are said to disclaime the God-head of the Holy Ghost? Are there not many stiffenecked Atheists, which all in their liues, some in plaine words, denie the Glorie, Trinitie and Eternitie of God, which three things are orderly combined in this Doxologie? Nay, is any man of that trāscendent capacitie, to whom it shal not be auailable to haue this more then Super-celestiall Mysterie often inculcated into his flitting memorie?
The words wee might better indure were they not so vnseasonably reiterated at the end of all the Psalmes; and sundry Hymnes.
You complaine (as I heare) that Alleluia (Prayse yee the Lord) is omitted seuenteene times in the end of certaine Psalmes: and yet when we, at the end of euery Psalme, doe most distinctly praise God, (which Alleluia doth enioyne vs to doe) you seeme to be in Choller. Againe the end of this rehearsall, is, First, that the ignorant, which cannot reade, may be aduertised where each Psalme endeth: Secondly, that the true vse of Psalmes (which is the praising of God) may bee manifested in practice: Thirdly, That many irreuerent persons by meanes of this (which seemeth to be a kinde of prayer) may bee put in minde of [Page 63] the dutie which is most decent in the hearing of the Psalmes, namely, vailing the Bonnet, which many doe (with as little regard) neglect, as they which depart from Baptisme, before the Thankesgiuing. Of which kinde of Sacrilegious prophanenesse, we obserue many lamentable trials among the dissolute multitude.
The second fault in the matter of these prayers, is found in these words after the Apostles Creed, There is none other that fighteth for vs but only thou O God.
Are there not sinnes enow? why make you more? what is the knot in this bulrush?
First, you seeme to pray for peace in your owne time, without regarding the posteritie.
We pray for the one as being a blessing of God promised to two worthy Kings of Iuda: 2. Kings 20. 19. & 22, 10. the latter we neglect not. Only we dare not presume that peace shall remaine with vs with her wings clipt for euer. When we aske bread for this day, doe we neglect to morrow? Doe we not tread as neere as may bee in the steps of Christ, who forbids vs to take care for to morrow?
Againe, when you pray for peace, because none fighteth for you but God: you seeme to intimate that you would not feare warre if any should fight for you but God.
This is rather our meaning: That we [Page 64] feare no warre, but expect an eternall peace if God defend vs, who is the Lord of Sabaoth, (that is of Hoasts) At which word in the Te Deum some haue cauilled: not remembring that it is found in the Greeke Text of Saint Paul: For had it beene in the Te Deum: Sabboth Rom. 9. 29. not Sabaoth might not that also bee iustified? Did not sundry ancient Iewes tearme God, the Lord of the Sabbath Day? Is hee not indeed the Lord of rest, which that word implieth? But to returne from this seeming digression: God is our Psal 18. 2. & 121 4 & 127. 2 shield, and Psal. 73 25. watchfull keeper: him only wee haue in Heauen and Earth. And now remember you auouched Dan. 10. 21. Michael to bee Christ. Consider the words there written. There is none that holdeth with mee in these things but Michael your Prince. If Michael here bee Christ, are not the words the same in effect with these in our Liturgie at which you stumble? In summe, though Angels and Men fight for vs ministerially, and in the nature of instruments; yet God only fighteth as principall Agent, teaching our Psal. 18. 34. hands to fight.
CHAP. VIII.
Of the Letanie.
THe Short Prayers being handled, I proceed to the Letanie: being a more continued forme of Prayer: which (as I take it) doth want things needfull, and abound with things needlesse or euill. First, then it wanteth a Thankesgiuing, which is as necessary a part of Prayer as Petition.
If there bee six or seuen Petitions in the Lords Prayer (for there are of both opinions) I beleeue the Lords Prayer will haue the same defect.
The conclusion of the Prayer, in these words (for thine is the Kingdome, &c.) is a Thankesgiuing: so that the prayer is not herein defectiue.
I shewed before, that to be no Thankesgiuing: But, if it bee, then is not the Letanie destitute of Prayers in this kinde. For these words, O holy, blessed and glorious Trinitie: and these, O Lambe of God that takest away the sinnes of the world, are they not a direct Doxologie? Haue wee not elsewhere sundrie formes of Thankesgiuing prescribed [Page 66] both in your larger sense, (as that of Gloria Patri: and that in the beginning of the Gospell: Glory bee to thee, O Lord; together with Te Deum, Magnificat, Nunc Dimittis, Benedictus, and Benedicite: as also in the more strict acception of the word (for example after Baptisme:) likewise in the Communion, in Churching, yea and in Buriall.) Doth not the Church vpon all occasions (besides the yearely Solemnities, which are nothing but Thankesgiuings to God for his benefits in his Sonne, Angels, Saints) appoint many Eucharisticall formes, publiquely to be celebrated? What should I speake of the foure and twentieth of March: and fiue and twentieth of Iuly: the fift of August, and Nouember; whose gratulatory memorials, are obserued with all Symbols of Christian ioy.
But why doe you not ordaine a continuall Thankesgiuing to God, whose mercies are continuall?
We reade the Psalmes daily, with sundry Hymnes of Thankesgiuing. Besides, if you suppose our gratulations should bee as particularly determined as our petitions, you turne Earth into Heauen: In Heauen there shall bee an eternall Alleluia, & cause or matter of Thanksgiuing: But on Earth, though our wants bee many of them, standing and continued, and so our petitions vnalterable: yet the variation of the benefits which wee receiue, doth many wayes diuersifie the formes of our gratulations. [Page 67] In prescribing whereof Our Church is not negligent, when new occurrences fall.
From the want of things needfull, I goe on to the store of things needlesse or euill: and that either in the forme or matter, and obiect of Praier. In the forme we dislike these words: By the mysterie of thy holy Incarnation, &c. which either wee take to be Oaths (things most strange in Prayer) or certaine magicall Exorcismes, and Coniurations: other sence of these words we cannot imagine.
You haue at once, hatched foure errours: whereof the two former concerne an oath. The first is, that wheresoeuer you heare this word by; you presently conceiue an oath. Whereupon, when you reade these words, by the life of Pharaoh: you coniecture that Ioseph Gen. 42. 15, 16. learned to sweare in Egypt by the life of a King: whereas the Hebrew hath simply Pharaoh liues: which phrase notwithstanding sounds but harshly in our English eares: And yet some of your men doubt not to tell the people, that this was an oath.
Therein they doe not erre. For did not Iuda say to Iacob: the man charged vs by an oath? Gen. 4 [...]. 3.
First, the Hebrew Text may be thus rendred: the man did in contesting, contest, or in protesting protest to vs, that is, hee did charge vs with an earnest protestation. If this sence stand, your oath doth vanish: But because the word may signifie to attest▪ or call God to witnesse: or to adiure, (that is, to cause another [Page 68] to sweare) though the ordinary Translation be not changed: yet we may say: that either hee charged them to sweare they would bring Beniamin: or himselfe did call God to witnesse, if they brought not Beniamin they should not goe vnpunished? wherefore seeing Charitie craueth the most fauourable exposition; no necessitie doth inforce vs to thinke that Ioseph his saying, by the life of Pharoh was an oath. The second errour is: That you make an Oath and Prayer things repugnant: whereas the two ingredients of an oath (the attestation of God, or calling him to witnesse: and the supplication made vnto him, that he would reueale the truth, and reuenge falshood) are both found in Prayer: wherein wee both call for his presence; and vse many times as well imprecation conditionall, as postulation.
What? then would you haue men to sweare when they pray?
Nothing lesse: But onely by this you see that an Oath and Prayer agree in substance, howsoeuer they seeme to differ in circumstance of termes. Your third errour is, in that you suppose all charging of God by the remembrance of his former benefits to be meere coniuring. Thinke you Dido coniured, when shee said, Per Connubia nostra, that is, By our Aeneid. 4. Marriage I intreat you Aeneas to returne to mee?
I passe not for your Poeticall instance. [Page 69] What good construction can you make of these words in the Letanie?
Therein stands your fourth errour: For the interpretation of the wordes bee plaine: That we desire God to aide vs: by applying to vs those fifteene benefits there rehearsed, as euery man of meane capacitie may conceiue.
From the forme let vs goe to the obiect: according to which your Prayers may be diuided into Intercessions and Deprecations. Your Intercessions are three: First, you pray that God would haue mercie vpon all men: whereas Christ would not pray for the world.
Christ knew the number of the Elect; so Iohn 7. 9. doe not we: wherefore his example herein is vnimitable. But now (I pray you) consider this reason. Whom God would haue saued, for them we may pray that God would shew them mercie: But God would haue all men saued: wee may therefore pray for his mercie towards all. 1. Tim. 2. 4.
Though your Minor might be answered The will of the signe is whereby God offereth grace in the preaching of the Gospell. Acts 17. 30. with those three knowne distinctions (First, that God willeth by the will of the signe: not of his good pleasure. Secondly, hee willeth it now: namely, since the death of Christ. Thirdly, all men: not euery particular man: but men of all orders, to be saued:) Neuerthelesse, your argument may bee thus retorted vpon you: whom God will not saue, for mercy towards them wee may not pray: But God wils not that all men should be saued (for then there should be no reprobation [Page 70] or vse of Hell) we need not therefore pray thus for all men.
Your three distinctions vpon the place of Saint Paul may cleere our Letany: For as God wils all men to be saued: so doe wee pray for his generall mercy. Neuerthelesse, I thus answer your argument: First, then to let passe your faults in reasoning. Your Maior is ambiguous: For if you meane the secret will of God: All the Propositions are negatiue: The Minor negatiue in the first figure. So they did in old time to paricides. put the case your Father were appointed by God, to indure some horrible death: if you notwithstanding should not pray against it, were you not worthy to be sowed in a sacke, with a Cocke, an Ape, a Dogge and a Snake, and so forthwith to be cast into the Sea?
But I speake of Gods reuealed will not of his secret. Now God hath reuealed in his word that Rom. 9. 21. 2. Tim. 2. 20. some are vessels of dishonour, and cannot be saued.
Hath God reuealed that hee will not haue all men now liuing to bee saued? As for prayer for the dead, it is repugnant to the doctrine of our Church.
Howsoeuer this point shall bee more fully tried in the Catechisme: yet it seemes you pray for the Dead in your second Intercession, wherein you say, remember not the offences of our forefathers.
Through the sides of the Letanie you strike at Baruch, and the writer of the Macchabees. Baruch 3. 5. 2. Mac. 12 42.
Wee thinke they all erre alike: seeing [Page 71] they defend Popish Prayers for the Dead.
What thinke you of the Prayer in the Psalme: Remember not against vs the former Psal. 79. 8. iniquities: That is (as Baruch expoundeth it) the wickednesse of our Fathers: which God oftentimes visiteth vpon the children. And so Iudas Macchabeus prayed, that the sinne of the slaine men might not bring destruction vpon the whole Army: as the sacriledge of Achan did vpon the hoast of Ioshua: and as the sinnes of Saul, Ieroboam, and Achab brought forth ripe punishments in the dayes of their successours: For God punisheth the transgression of the fathers in the children two wayes: First, with eternall punishment: when hee deliuereth the children into a reprobate sense: that they may imitate their fathers fault, which fault notwithstanding is their owne in regard of action: howsoeuer it be imputed to their Parents in respect of example. Secondly, with temporall Chastisement, although the Children be godly.
The former iniquities mentioned in the Psalme; may bee expounded of those sinnes, which men that are here brought in praying, had committed before the time of this punishment, and not of the sinnes of their Ancestors.
But is this interpretation against the analogie of faith? Doth not God indeed punish the sinne both of the Fathers vpon the children; and of the Dead vpon the Liuing?
Though this be granted yet Iudas Macchabeus 2. Mac. 12. 43, 44. cannot be iustified who both prayed, and offered a sinne offerring for the Dead.
Howsoeuer you trust not vs: yet beleeue some, of whose skill and good intention herein you cannot doubt. The summe of the answere Reynolds de Idololatria. is this: Iudas prayed for two things: First, that the offence of the slaine men might not be imputed to his Army? Secondly, Hee intreated for their ioyfull resurrection, charitably hoping that they had in the act of death repented of their sinne. Againe the sinne offering for the dead may be vnderstood Causally, not Subiectiuely: For their sinnes were the cause why it was offered, yet were they not subiects capable of the benefits arising thereby.
This shift is cut off by the last wordes of the Chapter, which are these, that they might bee freed from sinne: And this clause can be referred to none but the slaine men.
These words (if they bee not corrupted) as the same author coniectureth (for you know that wee neither hold them Canonicall, nor reade them in our Churches) must be referred to the men in his Armie, which were aliue: Againe, some haue not doubted to answere that sinne may bee forgiuen after this life, Because Sir Edward Hobbie against Higgins. the full pardon thereof is not declared till the generall iudgement. But now to return to the Letany; do you thinke that our prayer is popish?
I suspect, that according to the Papists, you thinke the guilt to be taken away by death, and yet the punishment in Purgatory to remaine.
The Papists imagine the guilt of Veniall sinne only to bee remoued by death. Now this sinne (wherein the Souldiers of Iudas died) was mortall as cannot be denied: Wherefore wee gratifie not the Papists in allowing this Historie. Againe, where is your Charitie, when you charge vs with purgatorie, seeing the streame of our Churches Doctrine runneth against it.
I care not for your streame: For you looke Eastward, and row Westward: I will now passe to the third Intercession.
Before you passe; let mee know what you meane by this word Intercession?
What should I meane but a Prayer which we make for other men?
When we pray for all men, doe wee not pray for our selues? And when wee pray that God would not remember against vs, the sins of Our Forefathers, is not this Prayer made in behalfe of our selues; that God would not inflict punishment vpon vs for their transgressions.
I had thought; when you said all men: you meant all but your selues: And that in the other Prayer you had beene Suppliants for the dead. Now your third Intercession is Illuminate [Page 74] all Bishops, &c. Pray you herein for true, or for false Bishops?
In your opinion we cannot pray for true Bishops▪ For you imagine true Bishops to bee only ordained by your Discipline which wee haue not. Also you thinke that you are not bound to pray for men of a contrarie Religion to your owne: But the truth is, wee pray for both: namely, that God would giue the beginning of light to the false; and the increase thereof to the true Bishops.
It is vnseasonable now to tell what wee thinke in this point: For I will not at this present bee enwrapt in this question: Only wee thinke that you pray for Popish Bishops: Against which I thus reason. For Antichrist; we may not pray: But Popish Bishops are the seruants of Antichrist: therefore not to be prayed for.
First your Maior is doubtfull to mee: For I beleeue, by Antichrist you meane the Pope.
I meane so: what scruple is there in it?
A scruple which you can neuer remoue: As I will thus confirme. Antichrist is not one man: But a state or succession of men: Now the Pope is only one man: and therefore cannot bee Antichrist. The Maior is affirmed by all Protestants: the Minor is confirmed by common sense.
By the Pope I meane the Papacie or Succession of Popes: not this or that indiuiduall Pope.
What then? May we not pray that this Pope that now sitteth at Rome may bee conuerted, although hee bee in in the seat of Antichrist? May we pray for a Pope, and not for the Popish Bishops? Againe in your Minor you change the Medium; and turne the state of the question: For from Antichrist, you run to Antichrist his seruants.
Betweene him and his seruants there is as much difference as betweene Hell and Gehenna.
Your charitie is too hote, and smels of the Brimstone of that place whereof you speake: Thinke you that Antichrist can bee saued?
I thinke hee cannot No more can his seruants.
Can they not relinquish his seruice, and become Reformed Christians.
They may, but then they cease to be his seruants.
You meane then, That wee may pray for them as Bishops but not as Popish. Now we pray that God would illuminate all Bishops, that is, deliuer them from the darknesse of Poperie, and all manner of errours. Againe, why beate you the bush in this manner? I know you meane that our Lord Bishops are Popish, and the seruants of Antichrist; Neither can you be ignorant, that for their sake principally this Prayer is intended.
If it be so, I am the more sorrie, except you meane to pray for their conuersion. Howsoeuer it be, I will not now enter into that combat. But from your Intercession I make haste to your Deprecations: which either concerne things spirituall or temporall. Of the first kind is this Prayer: From fornication and all other Deadly Sinnes: wherein you seeme to make fornication no sinne.
Doe wee pray to be deliuered from it as from a Punishment▪ or as from a Sinne?
You made the doubt your selfe. Bee you the Oedipus: sure I am, you make it no sinne as may thus be proued: All sinne is deadly (as no Protestant will denie) But fornication, in your Letanie, is no deadly sinne; and consequently no sinne. The Minor thus appeares, You say; Fornication, and all other deadly sinnes: whereby you distinguish Fornication from the other, as not being of that kinde.
When Dauid saith, Sheepe and Oxen yea, and the beasts of the field: doth hee exclude Sheepe and Oxen out of the number of the beasts of the field? When Saint Paul saith, As the Apostles and the brethren of the Lord; and Cephas. Doth hee denie the Lords brethren and Cephas to bee Apostles? Doe not the Papists themselues acknowledge Fornication to be one of the Deadly sinnes? And doe you vilifie vs in respect of them?
You vilifie your selues in making seauen deadly sinnes like Papists: which some humorous men haue applied to the seuen Planets, according to the dayes of the weeke: As Pride to the glorious Sunne: Enuy to the pale Moone: Wrath to fierce Mars: Couetousnesse to subtle Mercurie: Gluttonie or Drunkennesse to prodigall Iupiter: Lust to wanton Venus: Sloth to dull Saturne.
I dispute not now whether these men did inuent this method, partly for memorie, partly to shew that lanets, though they compell not mans minde, yet they incline his affection vnlesse he breake and tame his naturall disposition. Only this I demand: Doe the Papists make no other deadly sinnes then these seuen? Is not heresie with them capitall? Doe they not make sixe sinnes against the Holy Ghost? Presumption, Despaire, Finall Impenitencie, Obstinate Malice, Inuidence, or Enuie against Gods grace in our brother: resisting of the knowne truth.
Yea your selfe made Enuy, not long agoe, In a Sermon vpon Rom. 1. 29 a sinne against the Holy Ghost.
It was then declared, that there is but one sinne against the Holy Ghost: and therefore that those sixe things reckoned by the Schoolmen out of Saint Austine, are rather parts then kindes of that sinne. Also it was shewed that Enuy was of two kindes. The first, whereby one desireth anothers happinesse [Page 78] to be translated to himselfe: Another, whereby he is sorrie that any vertue remaineth in the Matth. 13. 28. world. This latter is in him that is called the enuious man: and may be a part of that dreadfull sinne against the Holy Spirit.
But you said in another Sermon that Witches sinne against the Holy Ghost.
I said it not of my selfe, but recited it out of the Kings Maiesties Booke called the Demonologie: The worthinesse whereof I thought to bee such (though it had beene written by a man vnknowne, or meerely priuate) as might stop all Cauils. But now what can you alleage against it? Doe not some Witches plainly renounce God, and that with a voluntarie and direct obstinacie? Doe they not often blaspheme that God whom they haue known and acknowledged? Can this iniquitie bee distinguished from the sinne against the Holy Ghost.
It was affirmed (by them that reported it to vs) that these were your assertions: Witches sinne against the Holy Ghost: Enuy is the sinne against the Holy Ghost.
Men of your profession should be diligent hearers, and slow beleeuers. For you know that Fame is like the vrine, which, till it bee chafed, and tried, is as deceitfull as an Harlot.
Well if the Papists and you make more deadly sinnes then seuen: why are these seuen only reckoned?
Let the Papists themselues tender a reason of their owne popular diuision: As for vs, wee account all firme in it owne nature to bee mortall.
But you seeme to imply the vulgar Popish distribution of Sinnes into Mortall and Veniall.
Doe none diuide Sinne in this manner but Papists? Doth not Bellarmine tell you, Bellar. lib. 2. de peccato. that Lutherans hold all the sinnes of the Elect to bee veniall: of the reprobate to be mortall? Dare you denie the Publique Doctrine of our Church, that all sinnes (except that against the Holy Ghost) howsoeuer, in their owne nature, they be deadly, yet are made through the merits of Christ, veniall, and pardonable.
From spirituall things I come to temporall: Whereof both the number and matter are by vs disliked. Touching the first. The number of your prayers for Temporall benefits, exceedeth them which are made for Spirituall graces: whereas of the six Petitions in the Lords Prayer, the fourth only is for Temporall things.
When wee pray in the sixt Petition: Lead vs not into temptation, against what temptations doe we pray?
Temptation is from God, either immediately without meanes (as that which is termed the Diuine temptation, namely, when the wrath of God doth immediatly seize vpon the Conscience:) Or else by meanes, which are three: First, [Page 80] the Deuill who stirres vp the blasphemous temptation: Secondly, the flesh, or part vnregenerate, from which doe issue both the temptations of sinne, affrighting the Conscience, and of Fancie molested with Melancholy: Thirdly, the world, by and in which are raised outward temporall afflictions.
I will not now dispute about your diuision: Only you confesse, that in this sixt Petition you pray against temporall affliction, and so for a temporall blessing. But now tell me I pray you, when in the seuenth Petition wee say Deliuer vs from euill; what euill is vnderstood?
These words not the seuenth: but a part of the sixt Petition: For the coniunction But, knitting them to the former words, doth make them but one sentence, and one Petition.
By this your reason there wil be but foure Petitions: Considering to these words, Giue vs this day our daily bread, the rest of the Prayer is annexed by three coniunctions: Namely, twice And, and For. Againe, Beza telleth [...]. you, that the word But, is oft times taken for And.
To grant that these words may make the seuenth Petition yet by the word euill, wee are to vnderstand the euill one, that is the Deuill.
The word may be put in the neuter gender, and so may signifie Math. 5. 37. Iohn 5. 19. euill, or wickednesse: Againe, though wee should receiue your interpretation [Page 81] concerning the Deuill, were not Iob's afflictions inflicted by the Deuil, meerely temporall? you perceiue then, that here also wee pray for temporall securitie. Further I pray you consider these words, forgiue vs our sinnes: doe wee in this fift Petition desire the remission of the guilt of sinne: or also of the punishment thereof.
I am no Papist to separate the punishment from the guilt?
Are there not temporall, aswell as eternall punishments of sinne?
What will follow thereupon?
That, in this Petition also, wee make supplication for things temporall. And now retire (if you lift) to the second Petition: Thy kingdome come. Doe you here vnderstand the kingdome of power, of glorie, or of grace?
The kingdome of grace, as it is exercised in the Church Discipline: erected by Pastours, Doctours, Elders, Deacons, Widowes.
Is not this an externall and temporall gouernment? (for I hope it shall not last in Heauen) doe you not pray for the outward peace of this your Disciplined Church? Here also it is plaine; that for things temporall, this Prayer is tendred. There remaines the first Petition (as you call it) Hallowed be thy name: What exposition thereof doe you giue?
Namely; That Gods name may be sanctified by vs; doing his will.
If this bee true: the third Petition (Let thy will be done) is meerely void.
It may then thus be expounded; Let thy name bee hallowed in the confusion of the enemies of thy Church.
Doe you desire their eternall, or only their temporall confusion?
Wee desire first their conuersion: then the repressing of their malice: and for the quiet of the Church, wee craue their temporall ruine. As for their euerlasting downfall, wee commit that to the sole Moderator of such dreadfull executions.
Then some thing temporall is requested in this Petition also: So that of the seuen Petitions, all but the third doe in part implore Gods aide aswell for Temporall, as for Spirituall benefits. Further (I pray you) reade Salomons Prayer: wherein of fifteene Petitions, you will hardly make One for things meerely 1. Kings 8. 23. & 54. Spirituall.
First, the Iewes were a People much led by sense: and therefore by sensible Obiects to be allured vnto Religion: Secondly, although the things prayed for, in shew bee Temporall: yet Gods blessing annexed vnto them is Spirituall.
Our people are no lesse carnall, at least in part: For who hath so much of the spirit as is not in great measure allayed by the flesh? Againe if your second caution may stand (as indeed it must) remember these two things: [Page 83] First, that the fourth Petition craueth Contentment and Gods blessing, in the attainment, vse, and losse of the things of this life: which you cannot but agnize to bee Spirituall: Secondly, that the Prayers in our Letanie, may admit the like construction. Further your argument may be answered, two other wayes: First, that all the suites that wee present to God for temporall things, may easily be reduced to the fourth, sixth, and seuenth Petitions: Secondly, these are but one and twentie in number, whereas our Prayers for things spirituall, are in a manner numberlesse.
Wee insist not so much vpon the number, as vpon the matter of these Prayers: and specially of two of them: First, you pray against Lightning and Tempest: whereas Lightning is but rare in Winter.
We pray not simply against Lightning. (For we know it to bee a Meteor, very beneficiall in nature) but against the damage arising thereby, which is in the Winter more perillous; because lesse vsuall. Againe, (according to the ancient diuision of the yeare, into Summer and Winter) we pray against the dangers of the whole yeare: Namely, against Lightning most frequent in Summer, and tempest in Winter. Or thus, against Lightning most terble in Winter; and Tempest in Summer.
The second errour in the matter of your Prayer, is: That you pray to bee deliuered from [Page 84] suddaine Death. This to bee defectiue, I thus proue. Against that which ought not to bee in the Elect, we ought not to pray: But Death ought not to be suddaine to the Elect: (who should rather be prepared and awaite for it,) wee ought not therefore to pray against suddaine Death.
Although it were more fit for you to licke The Minor negatiue in the first figure: and all the reason standing vpon negations: nor indeed being capable of-amendment. your reason as a Beare doth her whelpes (for as yet it is all shapelesse.) Neuerthelesse I denie your Maior vpon this reason. Against that which ought not to bee in the Elect, wee ought not to pray: But sinne ought not to bee in the Elect: Against sinne therefore wee may not pray.
To let this passe, I come to another Argument: That, against which wee pray is either a sinne, or a Iudgement: But suddaine Death is neither (for it hath befalne the Elect.) In vaine therefore doe you pray against it.
If you imagine that no sin hath befalne the Elect; you will rush vpon the Libertine errour of Coppyn and Quintaine, two Belgian Coblers; which patched vp this opinion, that sinne in the Elect is but imaginarie.
You traduce mee. I brought it, to proue that it is no Iudgement.
In the former reason you said it ought not to be in the Elect: and now you auouch it to bee no sinne: How will you soder these things together?
Howsoeuer it may bee a sinne: yet [Page 85] it is no iudgement to the Elect.
Though it bee no iudgement, May we not pray aswell against sinnes, as against iudgements? But why is it no iudgement?
Because it doth befall the Elect, which no iudgement doth.
Why then doth the Apostle 1. Pet. 4. 17. Reade more of this in the last Booke of the Bishop of Winchester against H. I. say, Iudgement doth begin at the house of God? Againe is it not lawfull to pray for a comfortable Death? Is it not some comfort to die with renewed Faith, Repentance, Reconciliation, and Setting of the house in order? Lastly, is not Suddaine Desolation, a iudgement threatned to the Prou. 1. 27. wicked?
But there is no Rom. 8. 1. condemnation to the Elect.
Yet some of them die with more scandall, and lesse ioy of conscience, yea and enioy lesse ioyes in Heauen then others of their brethren: and may not wee pray for the best gift.
CHAP. IX.
Of Hymnes.
FRom your ordinarie Prayers in Prose, wee come to your Hymnes: which wee disallow both for forme and matter. Touching the forme: wee like not your Church Musique, Vocall, and Instrumentall: Against which some haue thus reasoned: Musique was inuented by Iubal, One of the Gen. 4. 21. wicked stocke of Caine: and therefore not to be vsed in the Church.
Touching the Antecedent, I demand first, How you proue that hee inuented Musique?
He is said to bee the Father of all that play vpon the Harpe and Organs: vnder which words all kindes of Instrumentall Musique are comprehended.
To grant that (which yet you can neuer euict:) yet the word Father doth not signifie an Inuenter: For in the former verse Iubal is said to be the Father of cattle, that is, of feeding cattle: Did not Abell keepe sheepe before him?
But here are meant greater cattle: or else [Page 87] that he perfected the art of Shepheards, begunne by Abel.
The force of the word, will not establish Peculium à Pecudibus dictum. Vnde & pecuculari & peccare. the first, considering it signifieth Possession, which may agree aswell to Sheepe and Goats as to Oxen and Horses. As for the latter, though it bee not credible, that Abel should want art, yet to grant it: By this you perceiue that Iubal did not inuent, but adorne it. The like is to bee said of Iubals Musique. For you shall neuer perswade that a liberall art was inuented by a man. Secondly, did Iubal inuent Church Musique?
No: But if he, being of the cursed race of Caine, did inuent it, we may not vse it in the Church.
This is your olde sandie consequence: Genes. 36. 24. Deut. 22. 10. 1. Kings 1. 33. vpon which you built your first generall obiection: But did not Anah finde out Mules? and yet neither Dauid, nor Salomon refused to vse them. Are therefore tents vnlawfull or the feeding of cattle: or the workes in Iron & Brasse: because the two first (as you expound it!) were inuented by Iubal, and the two latter by Tubal Caine?
Things done in the Ceremoniall Law, are to be abolished: But such was Church Musique: Ergo.
Ballance the wordes of your Maior. Was not saying and reading vsed in the Ceremoniall Law? Will you haue these also abrogated?
These things did concurre with it, but were not parts of it▪ as was Musique.
Then is your Minor but a broken reed: As may thus be proued. All parts of the Ceremoniall Law were set downe by Moses: Now Church Musique was not ordained by Moses: But by Dauid and Salomon: And therefore not Ceremoniall.
Your Maior seemes to want weight: For Salomon not Moses did erect the Temple: and yet I trust you will not denie it to bee a part of the Ceremoniall Law.
The Temple was but the Standing Tabernacle inlarged: and so in substance all one withit.
Church Musique doth not edifie: and therefore to be disallowed.
Touching your antecedent, I demand first. What Musique you intreat of? Doe you dislike all singing in the Church: which some of the Separation haue termed the croking of Rauens?
No: but your artificiall Musique, which because it is not vnderstood doth not edifie.
Secondly, then I demand: Did you 1. Cor. 14. 26. Ephes. 5. 19. Col. 3. 16. euer heare of Musique that was not artificiall? were not the Psalmes and Hymnes (mentioned by Saint Paul) made by art, or that which is aboue art (namely the spirit of Prophecie.) If your vulgar Psalmodie bee good (as no doubt it is) how much more excellent shall [Page 89] your Artificiall Musique be? which also is so plaine, that euery man of meane diligence and capacitie may conceiue it with reuerend delight. And now let mee aduertise you of your double contradiction to your selfe: First, you said that Musique was not lawfull in the Church, because it was inuented by Iubal: and yet after made it a part of the Ceremoniall Law, and could not denie the vse thereof by Dauid and Salomon: Secondly, yet stumbling againe, you auouch that it doth not edifie: As if any part of the Law Ceremoniall, or any thing instituted by Dauid and Salomon, were such as could not tend to edification.
Musique did edifie then, but not now.
You should haue produced some reason of your assertion: Meane time wee had rather beleeue Athanasius in the East, Ambrose in the West: Augustine in the South (which did partly erect, partly allow Church Musique) then your bare spirit of Contradiction.
Saint Paul shewes that Musique cannot edifie, 1. Cor. 14. 7. because the vulgar knowes not what is piped.
First, the Apostle speaketh of a Pipe, in whose sound there is no distinction: Secondly, of such a Pipe, he saith, how shall it be knowne what is piped? His meaning is, how shall the most expert Musician know the meaning thereof? Now can you charge our Musique with indistinction of sounds.
Your Musique is indistinct being barbarous: 1. Cor. 14. 11. Barbarus bic ego sum quia non intelligor vlli. And that so it is, it appeares by the Apostle in the same place, because the multitude doth not vnderstand it.
Doth not the multitude conceiue that the words of Te Deum are sung or some such like Hymne?
But they cannot vnderstand the Musicall Proportions: and so the Musique doth not edifie.
If you meane an exact vnderstanding, some will doubt whither any Musician hath it, being a matter of so deepe contemplation: But if you conceiue a confused and general knowledge, this may not bee denied to the multitude.
I meane a competent vnderstanding of Musique, without which no man can iudge thereof.
Though it require much skill to iudge: yet a mediocritie of Science will serue to bee delighted, and thereupon to giue a certaine confused iudgement. For there is a naturall sympathy betweene mans soule and melodie. Now obserue, if your argument were good, then the vulgar might not heare a Sermon, because they cannot distinctly iudge of the method, and ornaments thereof; being taken from the Armorie of Logique, and Wardrobe of Rhetorique: nor of the truth of the Citations which are drawne from Hebrew, Chaldee, [Page 91] Syrian, and Greekish fountaines: And thus in stead of Church Musique, you would abrogate Sermons, especially before the multitude. In summe; As God loueth a cheerefull giuer, so much more a cheerefull worshipper. So that Musique is requisite that deuotion may be refreshed by delectation. And take this for a Maxime, An enemie to Musique, an enemy to Muses.
From the forme wee come to the matter Luke 1. 46. & 68. & 2. 29. of Hymnes: which are either taken out of Scripture, or inuented by man: Of the first kinde are these; Magnificat, Benedictus, Nunc Dimittis: wherein wee first disallow; that being vttered at the beginning vpon a particular occasion, they are now conuerted to a common vse.
First, If that were true: What thinke you of the Epistles of Saint Paul to the Galathians, and to Philemon, being written vpon most speciall, and vrgent necessities?
There are contained in them, most Oecumenical doctrines for the vniuersal good of the Church.
The same may be said of those Hymnes (as you tearme them) for indeed it may bee doubted, whither things taken out of the Scriptures be Hymnes: Forasmuch as properly they be termed Hymnes which be inuented by the art of Ecclesiasticall men. Secondly, you will hardly alledge any particular occasion of these Songs, especially of the two former.
But of the last wee may: For Simeon [Page 92] desired to die, because hee had seene Christ.
Hee desired to bee dismissed in peace, because he had seene Gods promise fulfilled: And so may wee desire to be with Christ, vpon the acknowledgement of his reuealed will in the Gospell.
The second thing that we dislike is; That these Psalmes are more often repeated, then the Psalmes of Dauid.
You know it is written: That the least in Luke 7. 8. the Kingdome of Heauen is greater then Iohn the Baptist: So we say, That the Songs of the New Testament, are greater and more to our edification, then those of the Old Couenant, because they concerne the Gospell, which is both a greater and a neerer light.
Wee will speake more of the Magnificat, when wee come to treate of the translations. The second kinde of Hymnes was inuented by men: As Te Deum, and Benedicite: wherein first we dislike that mens inuentions should bee obtruded vpon the Church.
Why set you before vs twice sodden Coleworts? Set Prayers to bee lawfull wee haue proued before. Now Hymnes inuented by men are nothing but Set Prayers: And therefore lawfull.
In the Te Deum wee dislike those words When thou hadst ouercome the sharpnesse of death, thou didst open the Kingdome of Heauen to all beleeuers. Whereby wee suspect you meane that [Page 93] Christ after his death, deliuered the Fathers from Limbus, from which time all beleeuers immediatly enter into Heauen.
Did not Christ first goe into Heauen to Iohn 3. 13. & 14. 2. Heb. 9. 8. 1 [...]. & 11. 40. prepare a place for vs, as saith the Scripture?
Hee went thether first not actually, but virtually: because hee merited our going thether.
Did hee merit it by any other meanes, then by the vertue of his Death, Resurrection, and Ascention?
Hee did not: But we feared some Snake, lurking vnder this grasse.
I leaue your iealous suspitions: Forasmuch as you know that Lymbus Patrum is generally reiected by Our Church.
CHAP. X.
Of Collects, and Creeds.
I Should speake of the Benedicite, but that it is amongst the Apocryphall Bookes: and therefore it shall be deferred till we speak of the Lessons: Now from the Ordinarie Prayers wee proceed to the Collects: whereof the most be extraordinary. But in the [Page 94] forefront of them we will place the third Collect for Grace being also an ordinarie Praier: and taking part of both: wherein wee approue not these words (Grant that this Day wee fall into no sinne.) Against which we thus reason: It is vnpossible, that wee fall into no sinnes: And therefore to pray for it vtterly vnlawfull.
Your Antecedent is ambiguous, as may thus appeare. Not to sinne is possible: But to fall into no sinne, is all one with not to sinne: and therefore possible. The Maior is proued by Saint Iohn who saith, hee that is 1. Iohn 3. 9. borne of God, sinneth not: neither indeed can sinne.
That place admitteth sundry good expositions: As first, the regenerate cannot finally fall into sinne: Secondly, no not totally for a time: Thirdly, a man, so farre forth as hee is regenerate cannot sinne, but only in regard of the flesh, which lusteth against the spirit.
Which-soeuer of these interpretations you apply to this place; there may be sufficient iustifications to the words of the Collect especially the two former: For it is very lawfull for vs to pray, that wee may neither finally nor totally for a time, fall into sinne: That is, (as the Prophet saith) that wee may bee kept Psal. 19. 3. from sinnes presumptuous: Againe; this truth may be thus manifested: Not to bee led into temptation is possible: But not to fall into sinne, is all one in effect with not to bee led into temptation: [Page 95] And therefore equally possible.
Your Minor seemes to reele: For a man may bee led into temptation; and yet not fall into sinne: For Christ sinned not: and yet was led into temptation.
The speech were blasphemous, were it not vttered of ignorance: For to bee led into temptation is to be carried into the midst thereof, and to bee ouercome by it: which (as you know) cannot agree to Christ. This exposition may thus bee proued: Either wee pray that wee may not bee led into temptation: or that wee may not yeeld to temptation: The latter to bee lawfull no man doubts: But the former I hope you will not auer. It remaines therfore: That the scope of the Prayer is, that wee may not bee surprised with temptation, so that it may occasion vs to fall into any crying and habituall sinne.
There bee other Proper Collects, at whose words and doctrine wee are offended: The first Defect in the words is obscuritie.
By this argument you might condemne many of the Psalmes: which though they bee meere Prayers: yet in many places are as obscure as truth, which is hidden in Democritus pit: But what is the obscuritie which you pretend.
In the Collect vpon Trinitie Sunday (as you terme it.) These words are as darke as the leaues of Sibilla: (and in the power of the Maiestie) to worship the vnitie.
No maruell in a matter as profound as Hell, if some phrase be not so cleere: For if a man should demand of you, the difference betweene the generation of the Sonne, and the proceeding of the Holy Ghost? Or how the Sonne should be called a Distinct Person, and yet be in his Father: Or how the Father should communicate all his being to his Sonne; and yet continue his owne being distinct from that of his Sonne. Or how the Father by the Sonne should actiuely breath out the Holy Spirit? Or how the wisdome of God should differ from his iustice (considering in God there can bee admited no composition) I beleeue though you had the aid of all Phrasologistes, you would hardly reconcile and explaine these phrases; which notwithstanding are receiued in the Church, as most necessarie. But as for the difficultie, at which here you stumble, it is of no moment: For it is plaine that we worship the Vnitie of the Three Persons in the power of the Diuine Maieistie, acknowledging them Three to be one in powerfull Maiestie, or Maiesticall power, according to a vulgar Hest. 1. 4. & 7. Acts 8. 23. Hebraisme knowne to children.
There are some other words, in shew dangerous: as first the tearme of Penance in the Collect vpon Iohn Baptists day.
Either Penance is an old word, signifying Repentance: or else it betokeneth the Ecclesiasticall Absolution which is giuen to men that shew the signe of penitence.
The former signification is vncertaine: Of the latter wee will reason in the Visitation of the sicke. Your second perillous terme is that of Chances in the first Collect after the Offertorie: Whereas this name Chance, howsoeuer it bee vsed by the Heathen Philistim Priests: yet is it 1. Sam. 6. 9. not found in Scriptures taken vp by the Godly. And no maruell, seeing by this word the Prouidence of God is denied: and our ignorances of second Causes proclaimed.
This tearme is taken vp by Christ himselfe, Compare [...]. Luke 10. 31. with the verse of Empedocles cited by Aristotle, Phis. Lib. 2. cap. 4. where hee saith, that by chance there came a Priest. Now for the denying of God's prouidence, it is vntrue, Chance being either meere or mixt. Meere Chance derogateth from the all-seeing prouidence of God: so doth not mixt chance: For although all things bee most certainly appointed, and foreseene by God: yet he ordaineth some second causes to bee vnfallible: some to be mutable and contingent. This is most manifest in the will of man, which though it bee not free from the necessitie of infallibilitie, (whereby the secret operation of God, doth bow it to what side of the ballance he will) yet is it most free from the necessitie of Coaction. So that our actions, howsoeuer conditionally they bee necessary (namely in regard of God's Decree) yet absolutely in their owne nature they proceed from a cause contingent, and changeable.
By this you perceiue that by GODS [Page 96] [...] [Page 97] [...] [Page 98] Decree, there can bee no Chance.
There are two degrees of Gods Decree: First, generall, whereby hee decreeth things in their owne absolute nature to be contingent, and free. Secondly, more speciall, whereby he determineth the indifferencie and contingencie of things, enclining them according to his owne good pleasure. In regard of the former, Chance may, and must be allowed; not only in respect of the second causes (as the common opinion runneth) but euen in regard of Gods Determination, the first cause of the being of all things.
Besides words, we blame Doctrine intimated in your Collects: The first whereof is, the Doctrine of Merit, insinuated in these words vpon Ashwednesday, or the First Day in Lent (that we worthily lamenting our sinnes, and knowledging our wretchednesse, may obtaine of thee, the God of all mercie, perfect remission and forgiuenesse.) Here, the cause of the pardon of sinnes is made to bee our lamentation for them, and acknowledgement of them.
It is not the cause, but the concurrent, concomitant, or rather antecedent, thereof: and that not for the purchasing of it, but of the assurance of the same to our consciences. For although the forgiuenesse of our sinnes be in nature before repentance (whereof the things named in the Collect are effects and signes:) Neuerthelesse in regard of apprehension thereof [Page 99] (which some call Certioration) it doth oft times follow the same. Tell me; when Christ said, Many sinnes are forgiuen her, because she loued Luke 7. 47. much; Did he make her loue, the cause of the remission of her sinnes?
No, but rather the contrary; For he maketh her to loue much, because her manifold sins were pardoned: So that her loue was an effectuall signe not an efficient cause of the condonation of her iniquities.
The like may bee said of those thinges which are mentioned in the Collect.
Nay, but you make forgiuenesse of sinnes to be obtained by these things.
Did not Elias obtaine the restraint of raine 1. Kings 17. 1. Iames 5. 17. by Prayer?
Not by the merit of his owne Prayer: but for that his Prayer issued from faith, which apprehended CHRIST: vpon whose merit all the efficacie of Prayer doth depend.
So our Lamentation, &c. proceedeth from Repentance; Repentance issueth from Faith; Faith layeth hold vpon Christ: of whose onely merit, all the force of our lamentation, and Confession of sinnes dependeth. And what is all this to Popish Merit? If your iealousie did not prouoke you to coine vnthought of errours in our Liturgie.
The second is the Doctrine of Despaire, which you manifest in two Collects: First, in that vpon the twelfth Sunday after Trinitie, in these [Page 100] words giuing to vs that that our prayer dare not presume to aske: Secondly, in the fift Collect after the Offertorie: Those things which for our vnworthinesse we dare not, and for our blindnesse we cannot aske, vouchsafe to giue vs: In both which wee espie a double fault: First, a contradiction: for you pretend that you dare not aske and yet doe aske.
What thinke you of that contradiction? I beleeue, Lord, helpe my vnbeliefe? Marke 9. 24.
It is only in appearance, For he might in a confused generalitie beleeue that the Messias was able to performe this Miracle, and yet in distinct specialtie did not beleeue that this Iesus was the Messias: Or else, he might doubt, because he had no particular promise: howsoeuer he beleeued Gods Vniuersall Power and Goodnesse: Or lastly, he might distrust in regard of his owne vnworthinesse; and yet conceiue no scruple of Christ's potent mercie.
So may we aske that of God through Christ, which wee dare not craue when wee consider our owne vnworthinesse; looking downe (like the Swan or Peacocke) to our foule feet.
The second fault offensiue is, that you Pro. 28. 1. Ephes. [...]. 12. Heb. 4. 16. renounce that boldnesse, and confidence which Salomon; Saint Paul, and the Authour to the Hebrewes doe commend.
Why? was not Saint Paul the Authour to the Hebrewes?
We shall reason of that in Matrimonie: returne therefore to your argument.
The same Salomon then that ascribeth the boldnesse of Lions to righteous men, doth elsewhere pronounce him blessed that feareth Prou. 28. 14. alwayes: And the same Apostle, which exhorteth vs to confidence, doth charge vs to finish our saluation with feare and trembling: for wee Phil. 2. 12. may bee bold in regard of God's endlesse mercie, and yet feare in a double respect: First, with the feare of reuerence, which causeth the Angels to couer their faces with their wings: Secondly, with a feare of Gods displeasure, Jsa. 6. 2. vpon the deepe consideration of our owne indignitie, in regard of our manifold transgressions, partly secret, partly breaking out vpon the least occasion. By the first wee doe weigh our owne infirmitie, as wee are creatures: by the latter our vilitie, as we are Sinners, and haue the flesh mingled with the spirit. Besides this caution which is plainly expressed in the latter Collect in these words, which wee for our vnworthinesse dare not: whereby wee intimate, that yet we dare through the Dignitie of Christ. There is yet an other clause in the former Collect, namely, in these words, which our Prayer dare not presume; whereby all scruple is remoued. For you that talke so much of the spirit of Prayer; will you reckon Presumption among the vertues thereof?
No, but we reckon it among your vices [Page 102] that make confidence presumption: For to craue what God in Christ hath promised is no presumption, but confidence: and to doubt thereof is Diffidence not Humilitie.
To doubt in reguard of Christ is diffidence: but to make a demurre in reguard of our owne imbecilitie is true lowlinesse.
From the Peoples Prayers, wee come to the Confessions vttered in the three Creeds: that of the Apostles, the Nicen, and the Atbanasian. The matter whereof howsoeuer wee allow: yet first we dislike that you vse the often rehearsall of them: and seeme to equalize them to the Canonicall Scripture.
Wee hold it expedient oft to rehearse the 2. Tim. 1. 13. Heb. 6. 1. patternes of wholsome words and doctrines of the beginning of Christ: and these Symboles wee place next the Scriptures: not onely because they are extracted out of them: or by reason of their Antiquitie, (the first of them being penned either by Apostles or Apostolique men) but in part also for their perspicuitie and perfection ioyned with breuitie: the vtilitie whereof is now discouered by miserable experience. For the Grecians at this day by reason of their bondage vnder the Turkes, being not able to trauell much in Scriptures, or other Learning, haue only these ancient Symboles left them; as arguments for their iudgement; and Monuments for their faith.
Secondly, wee doe principally dislike. [Page 103] That the Creed of the Apostles is rehersed by the Minister and People standing.
Concerning the Peoples answeres, I In the fift and seuenth Chapters. haue spoken before, both in the Preface and Short Prayers.
Yea, but what reason can you render, why the People should stand?
The ancient cause thereof was, That 1. Pet. 3. 15. compared with Mat. 10. 18 & 1. Tim. 6. 13. Consider the difference betweene [...] and [...] in Luke 18. 11. & 13. illîc situs, hîc distantia notatur. men might shew their readinesse to professe their faith, when they were to stand before persecuting Iudges. But now there is an other reason of great vse, Namely, to aduertise the people, that this is A Creed and not A Prayer: for then kneeling were more conuenient then standing: whereas commonly Children take it for a Prayer by tradition from their ignorant Elders.
CHAP. XI.
Of God's speech in the Liturgie.
FRom the speech of the people to God (vttered in Prayer and Confession) wee ascend vp to the speech of God himselfe to the people: declared partly in the Ten Commandements, partly by their sanction: and that either by threatning or commination: or by instruction which is offered, either to the younger sort (in Catechisme) or to the Elder (in Homilies) In the rehearsall of the Ten Commandements, these words are omitted which brought thee out of the land of Egypt, out of the house of Or bondmen. Deut. 4. 2. & 12. 31. Pro. 30. 6. Apoc. 22. 18. bondage? Against which, thus I reason? No part of Gods Law may be omitted: But these words are a part of the Law, and therefore not to be omitted.
The proofes of your Maior are impertinent: and so commonly the men of your condition do vse to lade their Margins with Texts of Scripture, as men doe Cammels till they crie. For whereas these Scriptures doe forbid omission in practice, or interpretation at the most, you apply them to reproue omission in rehearsall: But now confirme your Minor, and all shall be granted.
First, the Hebrewes point these words as they doe the Commandements: and number the letters of them among the sixe hundred fiftie three letters of the In the fiue Bookes of Moses are found written 653. Commandements, namely, 288. affirmatiues (according to the ioynts of the body) and 365. negatiues (according to the dayes of the yeare:) Reade for these Phillip Ferdinando the Iew. Law. Secondly, they seeme to bee the affirmatiue part of the first Commandement: whereby we are (by implication) charged to haue, and acknowledge the true God.
Parts of the Commandements are of two kindes. Substantiall and Circumstantiall (called Sanctions.) The Substantiall part, wee finde omitted in the rehearsall of the Tenth Commandement vsed by Saint Rom. 13. 9. Paul. For I beleeue that these words, thy neighbours house, thy neighbours wife, &c. declaring the obiects of concupiscence, cannot be denied to be essentiall parts of the precept. As for the Sanction, we finde it left out in the repetition of the fift Math. 19. Commandement: for so these words are accounted that thy dayes may be long in the land, &c. Now your first Argument doth only inforce these words to be a Sanction, or proeme of the Precept, considering the Sanctions of the second, fourth, and fift Commandements, are so pointed by the Hebrewes (although with a difference:)
It may seeme strange that the second Commandement, and the three following should haue Sanctions annexed; and the first bee destitute thereof.
The ratifications adioyned to them doe follow them: But the confirmation (for which [Page 106] you contend) doth come before the first Commandement. And therfore your argument hath no firme proportion: Again this Sanction may be generall to the whole Decalogue: Neither can you necessarily proue it to be appropriate to the first precept: And though it it were peculiar to the same, yet why may it not bee omitted in the repetition? especially so farre forth as it particularly concerneth the Children of Israel, which only were freed from the iron furnace of Egypt.
We are also deliuered from the Spirituall Egypt of Sinne and Poperie. So that for this reason Apoc. 11. 8. likewise it should be mentioned.
When Moses repeateth the Law, the second time, he omitteth the sanction of the fourth Commandement, which was added to it in the first promulgation thereof: Namely, Gods rest after the six dayes of Creation: and in place Exod 20. 1. Deut. 5. 15. thereof doth put the deliuerance from Egypt: by which we obserue two things: First, that all Sanctions are not of necessitie to be inculcated in the repetition of the Law: Secondly, that this confirmation drawne from the Deliuerance out of Egypt, doth pertaine as well to the fourth, as to the first Precept. Besides when Saint Paul doth rehearse the fift Commandement, Ephes 6. 3. instead of the Land of Canaan hee nameth the Earth, because Canaan was peculiar to the Hebrewes. In like proportion, howsoeuer Egypt may spiritually signifie Sinne; Popery, [Page 107] or rather Hell: yet because we haue promises of a better Testament, we may omit the mention of Egypt, according to the saying of the Prophet. Your second argument is ouerthrowne Ier. 16. 14, 15. by the first. For if these words bee therefore part of the Commandements, because they are pointed like them (I meane as a Sanction may be tearmed a part accidentall) then may they not bee stiled the affirmatiue part of the first Commandement, because they are not All the Commandements, but the fourth and fift haue two accents in each word: they only but one. pointed like the Fourth and Fift, which are counted affirmatiue Precepts. Besides where will you finde a Commandement, wherein the affirmatiue and negatiue part are both exprest?
It may be found in the fourth Precept. For as wee are charged to sanctifie the Sabbath: so are we especially interdicted all worke vpon that Day.
Were that granted, which may not bee, (because the affirmatiue speaketh of Sanctification, the negatiue of rest:) yet how will you make these wordes, I am thy Lord thy God, &c. an affirmatiue Commandement? Considering that in them there is no assertiue charge, but only a narratiue claime of Gods right, vnlesse by implication of Consequence you frame an affirmation: by which kinde of Art, you may finde an affirmatiue in each precept.
The sceond thing wee dislike, in your rehearsall of the Law, is the Prayer inserted by the [Page 108] People betweene euery Commandement: (Lord haue mercie vpon vs, and incline our hearts to keepe this Law.)
Is there not a Prayer put betweene euery Commination in Deuteronomie? Is not (Amen,) Deut. 27 15. &c or (So be it,) a direct Prayer ioyned with an assent? Is not this Prayer of the People in our Liturgie directed by the patterne, and Exod. 19. 8. Deut. 5. 27 & 29 & 1 [...]. 18. & 32. 29. Psal. 81. 13. words of Scriptures?
After the Commandements comes the Commination; wherein we dislike these words (vntill the said discipline may bee restored againe: which thing is much to be wished.)
I haue heard some of your brethren say that these words are very laudable: because in them is partly promised, and partly wished▪ at least in their opinion) that Discipline of the Church which you pretend to be most ancient: but wee auouch to bee so new that hardly any of you can agree about the fundamentall points thereof
At first we hoped some such good motion was in the mindes of them that framed the Liturgie: But since that time wee haue found the true meaning of the riddle, namely, that the intention thereof is only a Popish Lent Penance.
Had you ploughed with our Heyfer; and read the words immediatly going before, this should haue beene no riddle or Aenigma: The wordes are these: In the Primitiue Church; there was a godly Discipline, that at the beginning [Page 109] of Lent, such persons as were notorious sinners, were put to open penance. But you as cunning in compounding and deuiding, as hee that left out these words of the Psalme Psal 91. 11. Math. 4. 6. to keepe thee in all thy wayes, haue onely remembred these words. In the Primitiue Church there was a godly Discipline: and so building Castles in the aire, benighted your selues, in wandring in the wildernesse of your owne fancies. But tell mee doe you dislike our open Penance.
What we dislike you shall know, when we come to the Visitation of the Sicke. Now there remaine two things: The Catechisme and the Homilies. The Latter whereof shall be deferred to some fitter opportunitie. In the Catechisme these words are most dangerous: Redeemed mee and all mankinde; by which the errour of vniuersall grace seemes to be defended.
Saith not the Scripture that the benefit by Christ is come to Rom. 5 18. all euen to iustification: and that he died for 2. Cor. 5. 14, 15 all: and what difference put you betweene all men, and all mankinde.
By all there, wee vnderstand all the Elect.
So here wee may interpret all the Elect of mankinde. Againe, how are Sinners against the Holy Ghost sanctified by the bloud of the Heb. 10. 29. 2. Pet. 2. 1. Testament? and how are Seducers bought by our Lord?
Some say in Appearance and Profession; [Page 110] others say better that Christ died sufficiently for all men but effectually for beleeuers alone.
Your latter answer cleareth all the doubt: For Christ his Bloud was sufficient for the Redemption of all Mankinde, had they beleeued. Others more subtilly answer, That as the Law intended to condemne all: So Christ purposed to saue all though vpon a different respect) And this they exemplifie by the diuers letters of Ahashuerosh: and by the resistance made by the Angell: but this is as Hest. 8. 14. Dan. 10. 13. Subtle as Safe.
CHAP. XII.
Of the Sacraments in generall: and of Baptisme.
OTher exceptions against your Catechisme (because they belong to the Sacraments) shall bee handled in them. Now therefore, from Speech onely, wee come to Speech and Action mingled: of which are compounded both Sacraments and other Rites. Touching the Sacraments in generall: wee dislike these words in the new addition to your Catechisme (two generally necessary to Saluation:) wherein you discouer your errour concerning [Page 111] both the number and end of the Sacraments. The first may bee thus proued: Where there bee two Sacraments generally necessary, there more then two be necessary in speciall: But the latter is vnsound: Therefore also the former.
That your Maior is dawbed with vntempered morter may thus appeare: Where foure elements bee generally necessary for liuing creatures, there more then foure are in speciall necessary. But the latter is vntrue; Therefore likewise the former.
Your Maior is doubtfull: For this word Which last is not only in trees but euen in Mineralls. generally, may bee referred to the predicate, thus. That the foure elements are in generall necessary for all things which partake of Life (whither it be the life of Motion, of Sence, or of Vegetation) and so the Speech is true: But if you referre it to the Subiect, and make foure general elements, and more particular besides: you will runne within the premunire of an errour.
In like manner, must our speech be interpreted: Namely, that there bee two Sacraments, generally necessary for all men. But now confirme your Minor, for I beleeue you founder in this opinion.
Sacraments may not come by the corrupt following of the Apostles: Neither may they be only States of life commended in Scripture: But principally they may not want a visible signe, or Ceremony ordained of God: But the fiue Popish Sacraments, Confirmation, Penance, Orders, Matrimonie, [Page 112] and Extreame Vnction, are such; And therefore can be no Sacraments of the Gospell. And by consequent, there are onely two, Baptisme, and the Lords Supper.
First, your Maior is not so sure as you dreame of. For (tell me I pray you) must the signe of each Sacrament be visible? Might not Ahijah the Prophet be partaker of the Passeouer after his sight failed him?
I did not meane that euery receiuer must see the signe but that the signe must be visible, at least to some.
And not to the receiuer? To him then, it is not a visible signe: and so no actuall Sacrament.
Some by Visible vnderstand Sensible. Namely, that which may bee apprehended by any outward sence.
This exposition as it is large, and yet true; So will it be preiudiciall to your selfe. To come next to your Minor: First, tell me, Did Matrimony come from the corrupt following of the Apostles?
That first clause of the Minor is only ment Marke 6. 13. Iames 5. 14. of anoyling, taken from the imitation of the Apostles, howsoeuer the gift of healing bee now ceased.
Yea, but is Anoyling, a state of life commended in Scripture?
That part of the Minor is to bee applyed to Orders and Matrimony.
Belike then you affirmed that ioyntly of all the Sacraments, which should haue beene deuided among them.
We most insist vpon the last clause: Namely, that they haue no visible signe.
Neither is that built vpon a Rocke: For haue not Confirmation and Orders the visible signe of imposition of hands? Can you conceiue of Matrimonie without hand-fasting: Or of Extreame Vnction without Visible Infusion of oyles? Nay, if Sensible bee Visible: and Audible be Sensible: Is not Confession in Penance directly Audible, & so Visible by your owne interpretation?
What then? Doe you reuiue the Seauen Popish Sacraments?
Nothing lesse: But onely I manifest vnto you, with what leaden weapons you impugne the iron enemie, namely, the Papist. Against whom while you deferre to fight, our Church becomes like the Oake cleft with wedges made out of her owne bodie.
If this Argument be weake you condemne the Booke of Articles, which propoundeth the Art. 25. same reason.
You mistake the meaning of the Booke, yea, and the words also. The words are thus: Being such as are growne, partly of the corrupt following of the Apostles: Partly are states of life allowed in the Scriptures, but yet haue not like nature of Sacraments, with Baptisme and [Page 114] the Lord's Supper: for that they haue not any visible Signe, or Ceremonie ordained of God. Here first, you perceiue that the word Partly was twice left out of your argument: wherevpon came your fallacie of Compounding and Diuiding: And so it may bee the hauing of a visible signe (taking Visible in his proper sence) doth exclude Penance They being onely a state allowed in Scripture doth shut out Matrimony, as the corrupt imitation of the Apostles doth Anoyling. Some such like thing may bee thought of Confirmation and Orders: But it is vncertaine.
Yea, but they all fiue are denied to haue a visible signe.
Some coniecture, that by Visible is meant that which is perceiued by many senses: and this kind of Signe may bee proper to Baptisme and the Lords Supper. But the plaine answere is: That no Sacraments excepting those two haue a visible signe generally necessarie to saluation.
Without Orders there can be no Ministery: without the Ministery no Visible Church: without which there can bee no ordinary salution.
Orders are mediately necessarie for all: but immediately for Ministers alone.
From the number of the Sacraments I come to their end: Namely, their necessity: against which I thus argue: Those things without which [Page 115] saluation may be obtained, are not necessary to saluation. But such are the Sacraments. Ergo.
I thus encounter your Maior. Those things without which saluation may bee obtained, are not necessary to saluation. But without Miracles, Saluation may be had, And therefore Micracles (euen those of Christ) shall bee needlesse to saluation.
Miracles are no ordinary meanes to saluation, but extraordinary.
So Sacraments are not extraordinary, Which heresie denieth all outward Sacraments. but direct and ordinary meanes: for vnlesse you be a Swingfeldian; you must acknowledge that neglect or contempt of Sacraments is a Barto life eternall: And so both the doubtfulnesse of your Maior, and falshood of your Minor, doe at once appeace in their colours.
My second reason is this: Things necessary to saluation doe conferre grace: But Sacraments do not; and so are not necessary.
Your Maior is not well poised. For, is therefore the Sabbath needlesse to saluation, because it doth not conferre grace? Againe your Minor wants the bridle of bondage, and limiting distinction. For though Sacraments doe not actiuely, Physically, and by infusion conferre grace, yet none but publique enemies to all Sacraments, will denie that they bring grace passiuely, and by the assistance of the concurrent Spirit of God. Euen as the Circles of Magicians and Spels of Witches, are said to bee [Page 116] operatiue, not of themselues (being meere quantities) but by the concurrent assistance of Satan with whom the bloudie couenant is stricken. Now that Sacraments are necessary to Saluation, it appeares by three things: First, because they are Gods Ordinances, and so most needfull: Secondly, because they are markes of the Church visible, out of whose bosome there is no ordinary saluation. Thirdly, because faith is begun in Baptisme: and strengthned in the Lords Supper. The necessitie whereof is greater, then of water and fire: nay, then of friendship.
This shall bee tried in the particular Sacrament to which wee now descend. It seemeth then, that you make fiue Sacraments: Baptisme, Confirmation, The Lords Supper, Penance, and Orders: which last because it is not expressed in the Liturgie, we will now omit.
You confest before, that wee made only two Sacraments generally necessary: why doe you then place Confirmation betweene Baptisme, and the Lords Supper? And where doe you finde our Sacrament of Penance?
The reason of these things, shall afterwards be In Confirmations and the Visitation of the sicke. declared. Now I come to Baptisme. In the dignitie you giue to Baptisme we note two errours. First, you corruptly cite the words of Christ to Nicodemus (Vnlesse a man be borne of [Page 117] water, and of the Holy Ghost.) For by water you vnderstand the Baptisme of the Floud (as you terme it) Whereas indeed by water you should conceiue nothing but the purging efficacie of the holy Spirit.
Wee embrace the literall sense: why doe you flie to a figure without important necessitie?
Yea, necessitie doth vrge vs so to doe: For else we should grant the necessitie of externall Baptisme to saluation.
You heard before, that Sacraments were thus necessarie: Why doe you now rowle the same stone?
Proue in particular now, Baptisme to bee necessary to saluation.
First, Circumcision was thus necessary: For the soule vncircumcised was to be Gen 17. 14. cut off from the people of God. Yea, God would haue slaine Moses because hee neglected the Circumcision of his Exod. 4. 24. Sonne. Nay, the necke of the Asse-coult not Exod. 13. 13. redeemed, was to bee broken, which redemption was proportionable to Circumcision, as appeares by the Exod. 22. 30. time thereof. But Baptisme is answerable to 1. Pet. 3. 21. Circumcision: therefore equally necessarie. Secondly, Baptisme is tearmed the lauer Titus 3. 5. of regeneration, whereby the Church is Ephes. 5. 26. sanctified: It is also called the Baptisme of repentance, vnto remission Marke 1. 4. Acts 19 4. of sinnes. Yea, Peter and Paul being demanded what men should [Page 118] doe to be saued? The one in direct words, both in practise, did vrge Acts 2. 37, 38. & 16. 30, 33, 34 Baptisme, aswell as beliefe. Yea, Christ himselfe saith: Hee that beleeueth, and is baptized, shall bee Marke 16. 16. saued. And Peter peremptorily auerreth that Baptisme 1. Pet. 3. 21. doth saue.
First, it seemes by these places: That saluation is not ascribed to Baptisme, but rather to Faith (in the Acts) to Repentance (in Marke:) to the putting away of the filth of the flesh (in Peter.)
Tell mee I pray you by whom are these three things wrought?
By the Spirit of God.
And what relation hath the Spirit to Baptisme?
It is the essentiall inward forme thereof: whereby the water is assumed, as the manhood by Christs God-head.
If that were true, why doe you separate the forme from the matter; which God hath conioyned: But I must here aduertise you, that you sticke in a vulgar errour. For I demand: Is a Sacrament a thing simple or else compounded.
It is compounded of a thing earthly, and a thing heauenly.
What is that heauenly thing?
The Spirit of God which purgeth our sinfull soules, as water doth our vncleane bodies.
Then obserue this argument: Those [Page 119] things of which a thing is compounded; are the matter thereof: but of water and the holy Spirit Arist. Phys. lib. 2 cap. 3. Met. lib. 1 cap. 3. & lib. 4. cap. 2. Baptisme is compounded, these therefore are the matter thereof.
What then doe you make the forme of Baptisme?
The vnion of the Water and the Spirit: as the vnion of Christ his Deitie and Humanitie is the forme of his Person: And as the vnion of the soule and bodie, is the forme of man. And this to bee true, you might haue learned by Athanasius Creed: the matter whereof you Obserue by this that most heresies in diuinitie do proceed from errours in Logique and Philosophie. could not before disallow; The wordes are these. For as the reasonable Soule, and flesh is one man: So God and man is one Christ. By this you may obserue, That the Spirit is not disioyned from the water in Baptisme: considering, they both concurre to make the matter thereof.
But wee cannot be assured: that the Spirit doth alwayes concurre with the water, howsoeuer you do confidently auouch that Children, In the rubrick of Confirmation before the beginning of the Catechisme. being baptized, haue all things necessary for their Saluation, and be vndoubtedly saued. Touchinh the former clause thereof, I intreate you now to be silent, because I will obiect it in Confirmation.
The latter clause then needes little defence: For seeing Baptisme is the ordinarie meanes of saluation: why should wee causelesly doubt of their Saluation, which haue [Page 120] beene made partakers thereof? For not only Charitie, but euen Equitie forbids vs to doubt.
Yea, but some scruple remaineth because we want the certaintie of infallibilitie.
That certaintie is needlesse in our ordinary censures of other mens eternall state: For where prudence vpon necessitie doth not weigh down the ballance, Charitie must heaue it vp: and (according to the Law) fauours must be inlarged. And now let me admonish you of the like cauill, made against the words in our Liturgie in the Buriall; which are these: In sure and certaine hope of resurrection to eternall life: By which wee doe not imply a certaintie of infallibilitie, but of equitie alone. For although persons bee baptized, yet, if they bee excommunicated▪ or other wayes hainous Malefactors, wee denie them the vse of Christian Buriall: Forasmuch as by the rule of prudence wee presume not to speake of them in that manner.
Of your Popish Superstitions in Buriall, wee shall treate in due place. Now against your Scriptures brought for the necessitie of Baptisme: although I might except against these words in Genesis (shall be cut off from his people:) as being meant of Temporall Death, not of Eternall Damnation: yet because I finde some of our owne men, so to expound it also, I will omit it; and come to my second exception, which is this. You pretend that Baptisme is before Faith: whereas [Page 121] both in Marke and the Acts it is set in the latter Acts 8. 37. place. Yea, and Philip requireth faith of the Eunuch; before hee would admit him to Baptisme.
We denie not but in men of yeares faith may come before Baptisme.
By Faith alone wee are saued, what need then of Baptisme?
If you speake of absolute necessitie, God could haue saued vs, not only without Baptisme, but euen without faith: yea euen without Christ. For if hee had giuen vs immutable grace before our fall, Christ's death should not haue beene necessarie; and so faith had beene void, and consequently Baptisme. But, if you intend a conditionall necessitie in regard of God's Decree: it will appeare that Christ's death was an efficient cause howbeit not the principall (for that was God's loue) but a working Iohn 3. 16. meritorious cause. As also that faith is an instrument actiue, and Baptisme passiue: applying to vs the merits of Christ's death. Againe, whereas you say, that wee are saued by faith alone: Doe you imagine that faith may bee void of good workes?
I detest that Poperie: But what is this to Baptisme?
Is it not a good worke and fruit of faith, to seeke for externall Baptisme?
Yet by this it is manifest, that Baptisme succeedeth faith, which contradicteth your assertion.
[Page 122]Though Baptisme do only confirme faith in men of yeares, is it therefore needlesse to Saluation? But yet Infants faith is apparantly concurrent with Baptisme, by which it is begotten. For as Infants may be elected by Predestination; and also may be comprehended in the Couenant, and faith of Parents: So withall, there must be required in them the Spirit of God, which shall worke analogicall faith, or the Seed-plot thereof: from which at the time of effectuall Vocation, or Conuersion, shall issue the seasonable fruits of Sanctification.
My third exception against your Scriptures is this: Whereas it is said, He that shall beleeue and be baptized, shall be saued: it is immediately added, He that shall not beleeue shall be condemned: So that Baptisme is omitted as no necessarie meanes of saluation.
Your proofes are taken from silent witnesses (which cannot bee of force.) In this manner: Baptisme is not mentioned as needfull, and therefore is not needfull.
Yet according to the rules of discretion, Baptisme should be named aswell in the negatiue, as in the positiue.
By the same rule, what is largely set downe in the former, is vnderstood in the latter: because it is presupposed that no heartie beleeuer will neglect Baptisme.
Besides these exceptions against the texts by you alledged, wee haue other reasons to disproue [Page 123] the necessitie of Baptisme. As first many Persons Circumcised and Baptized, haue yet failed of eternall life: And therefore it seemeth, that these are not necessary meanes of saluation.
Many that haue had sufficient cold and drought in their bodies, haue yet died of grieuous diseases: and therefore these qualities are not meanes of life.
Heate and moysture must also concurre: or else these are insufficient.
So the Spirit must concurre with Water, or else it is not auailable: For though the Spirit be not tied to Meanes: yet may we not vilifie the meanes as vneffectuall: or moue causelesse doubts touching the assistant cooperation of the Spirit.
I secondly thus argue: Paul came not to 1. Cor. 1. 17. baptise: Therefore Baptisme is not necessarie to saluation. The Consequence is apparant: For Paul without controuersie, came to procure all things necessary thereunto.
Your Consequence is ambiguous: For an ordinary Pastor's office, is necessary to the saluation of many: And yet Saint Paul, being an Oecumenicall Apostle, who had the care of all Churches, could not attend that function. Againe, your antecedent is impertinent: The meaning is open, That hee was sent rather to preach, then to baptize. For, that hee baptized some, appeares out of that place. The like Phrase is in these words: I will haue Math. 12. 7. [Page 124] mercy and not Sacrifice? That is, rather mercie then sacrifice. What? will you make Sacrifice not necessarie in the time of the Law? By all this it appeareth: That for feare of the necessitie of Baptisme, you relinquish the letter of the text without necessitie.
Though this were yeilded: yet for two other reasons, we may not here expound water literally. First, because where the Holy Ghost and fire are conioyned: fire may not be taken according Luke 3. 16. to the letter: vnlesse wee will follow the vaine custome of the Aethiopians, which set fierie prints vpon their Infants through the mistaking of this text.
We need not goe so farre as Aethiopia for our interpretation. Compare the Storie of the Acts, and there will be no ambiguitie: for Acts 1. 5. & 2. 3, 4. as Iohn fore-told, and Christ promised: So the Apostles indeed were baptized with the Holy Ghost by the Ministerie of fiery tongues: which if the Aethiopians could procure, wee would not blame their fierie Ceremonie.
Our second reason is this: The scope of Christs speech, is to intreat of regeneration: which is the worke of the Spirit alone: And therefore, Iohn 3. 8. it is not probable that there hee should speake of outward Baptisme.
Your sequell is euidently refuted by the words of Christ: If when I tell you earthly Iohn 3. 12. things you beleeue not, &c. where by things earthly wee vnderstand things elementary: [Page 125] which appellation may well agree to water, in Baptisme. In summe, remember this: That whereas many, through a seeming subtletie do embrace tropicall expositions: they bewray themselues to be of stomacks distempered, not induring solid ordinarie meates.
The second thing whereby you magnifie Baptisme, appeare in these wordes: By the Baptisme of thy welbeloued Sonne Iesus Christ, didst sanctifie the floud Iordan, and all other waters, to the mysticall washing away of sinne: where finde you any warrant for this new deuice?
I wonder where the knot lieth, for I conceiue it not as yet: Is it in this? That we say, that all waters are sanctified to the mysticall washing away of sin in Baptisme? Thinke you that Abana and Pharphar are better then other Riuers? Can you prohibit any kinde of 2. Kings 5. 12. water to be vsed in Baptisme?
That is farre from our meaning. But wee dislike that you ascribe the Sanctification of water to the Baptisme of Christ, as to the cause.
Why was Christ baptised?
That all righteousnesse might be fulfilled. Math. 3. 15.
What? doe you meane the righteousnesse of the Law?
I meane of the Gospell.
Did he fulfill it for himselfe or more principally for vs?
I am no Papist, to dreame that he merited any thing for himselfe.
[Page 126]Nay, was hee borne: did hee liue or die for himselfe?
All for Vs without doubt.
He was then baptized for vs.
I may not denie it.
Wherefore as his Birth, Life, and Death did sanctifie the same things in vs; So by the water of his Baptisme; all waters are sanctified: euen as all beasts drinke safely when the Vnicorne hath put his horne into the water. So that hee may bee called the first-fruites of the Baptized, aswell as of the Dead.
Hitherto of the Dignitie and holinesse of Baptisme. Now follow the actions of witnesses, (or Godfathers as you call them:) which are foure. First, you admit questions to bee propounded to them: Secondly, they promise sundry things for the Children: Thirdly, the Children by their meanes, are said to haue Faith and Repentance: Fourthly, They impose names vpon the Infants. Of which the three first, are absurd, vnreasonable, and almost ridiculous: and therefore prophane, or blasphemous: The fourth is vniust, considering it is the parents due to giue names to their Children.
I should maruell much (but that amongst Nouelists, nothing is to bee wondred at) that you can tolerate Godfathers: But now I remember my selfe, they bee suffered in Geneua. Now tell me (pray you) by what Scripture do you allow them.
[Page 127]Some pretend an ancient custome begun by a Roman Bishop (in the dayes of Antoninus Pius) who first ordained that certaine choice witnesses should present the Children to the Congregation, in case their Parents were dead, or fled for persecution: Others alledge the witnesses recorded in Isaiah the Prophet. Isa. 8. 2.
But now you know are the times of peace: and so the former cause is void: As for the latter, it was drawne from a Propheticall and singular practise, and therefore hardly may be vrged as imitable. Could we produce no firmer Scriptures for our Ecclesiasticall practice, then such as those, would you not cry out vpon vs as Hercules Furens, or as Orestes.
What better proofes then haue you for your Godfathers?
Children are truly said to be baptized into the faith of others: which speech is by many mistaken. For they suppose they are baptised into the faith of their immediate Parents only: which being granted; the Children not only of Pagans, and Turkes, which are taken in Warre, but euen of persons excommunicated, yea of all that are destitute of true faith shall be interdicted the vse of Baptisme: Whereas the truth is: that Infants are receiued into the faith and bosome of the Church, which is the Keepresse of the Couenant. The Church therefore chuseth certaine witnesses as representatiue persons: to whom the questions are tendered: [Page 128] and by whom the promises are vttered in the behalfe of the Babes. No maruell then, though by their meanes, Infants be said to haue Faith, and Repentance; and to receiue their Christian names from them, as being their Fathers in God: and therefore not vnaptly tearmed Godfathers. The generall proofe of which thing is drawne from all Lawes; which allow sundry actions done by Guardians in the minoritie of their Wards, to be as firme as if the Pupils themselues had performed them in their owne persons being come to the yeares of discretion.
To admit this reason: yet to preiudice the Parents, who should haue the right of naming their Children, cannot but bee very iniurious.
You are worse afraid then hurt: For they are very contentions Godfathers which aske not the Parents consent in this matter. But where be your Scriptures to proue that this is only the priuiledge of Fathers.
We haue the example of Adam, Iacob, Gen. 5. 3. & 35. 18. Luke 1. 63. and Zacharie.
Wee could oppose to these the examples of Leah: and the wife of Phinees. Gen. 29. 32. 1. Sam. 4 21.
Leah did it only by the consent of her husband Iacob: as may bee collected by his practice in changing Benoni to Beniamin: As for Phinnees wife she was a Widow.
Your examples also are not void of all scruple: For it is said, That Sheth receiued Gen. 4 15. [Page 129] his name from Euah: which (as it may seeme) requested Adam that this name might bee imposed. As for Iacob; it seemes that his wiues did ouer intreate him for the names of his Children, except only the last. Now for Zacharie, Luke 1. 59. your instance is impertinent: For it is probable by the Story that the friends and kinsfolke did of Custome name the Child. And that Zachary did countermand them only by vertue of the Angels Charge: But you contend Luke 1. 13. for trifles.
From Publique Baptisme, we come to Priuate. The necessitie whereof wee dislike, as imitating the Popish Limbus Infantum.
I had thought that the necessitie of Sacraments in generall, and of Baptisme in particular, had beene confirmed sufficiently, why doe you now seethe the same Coleworts?
It seemes you pretend necessitie of Baptisme to saluation: and therefore would haue it administred at home in such cases.
These things are ill vnderstood, and worse conioyned: For the necessitie we intend, is not that of Saluation, but in regard of infirmities or other inconueniences: As for example, If a Childe amongst the Hebrewes, had beene sicke on the eighth day, Circumcision, vpon necessitie should haue beene deferred: would you haue called this the necessitie of saluation? Againe, if wee say that Children vnbaptized, and so dying, are (in respect of ordinary [Page 130] meanes) forlorne; and out of the course of Saluation, may not the Speech, being well tempered, be truly iustified?
You had need of good skill to temper the mettall of this speech.
These Cautions will serue to allay it, namely, That if there be neither Baptisme, nor desire of the same: and that neither in the Infant nor in his Parents, nor in the visible Church (wherein he is borne, or into which hee is casually brought;) Then, without extraordinarie grace, hee is excluded from the meanes of saluation. And what is all this to the Limbe of Infants? For although the Childe bee damned, nay, though hee suffer a lesse degree of torment, (for degrees of Hell paines I hope you Mat. 5. 22. & 10. 15. Luke 10 48. 1. Cor. 19. 41. will not denie) yet this will not make the Popish Limbus: which is (as the Papists determine it) the punishment of losse, and not of sense: Or of sense outward, but not inward: the fire, but not the worme. In summe, the Papists make a new kinde of punishment: wee only another degree.
Be this as you say: yet you cannot proue Baptisme to be so necessary, that it should produce both Lathro-baptisme: and Anti-baptisme (which latter is a kinde of Anabaptisme:) In your Lathro-baptisme (or priuate Baptisme) first we disallow that it is administred priuately in houses.
Were not Circumcision and the Passeouer Exod. 4. 25. & 1 [...]. 28. [Page 131] both celebrated within the wals of the house? Did not Philip baptize the Eunuch in the next Acts 8. 36. water he met with not expecting any Ecclesiasticall Assembly to assist him? Hath not the Church beene confined to a Acts 1. 13. Chamber? and to a priuate Rom 16. 5. 1. Cor. 16. 19. house? Was not the Iaylour with all his Family baptized by Saint Paul within Acts 16. 33. dores? Are not Priuate Chaplaines allowed in the Houses of great Personages? But of all men, you should be silent herein, whose Classes and Conuenticles, haue beene like to the House of Lecca to Catiline.
The second thing we dislike is: That you allow priuate Persons (euen women) to administer Baptisme, vpon this pretended extremitie.
First, our Lawes disclaime it, as a thing not expedient: Secondly, notwithstanding we hold it lawfull: But here mistake not our meaning: For although both before, and in the doing, we allow it not, yet, being once done, we account the action for no nullitie.
Wee know that you defend Zipporah for circumcising her childe: but wee are of another minde.
If a man should demand of you a place of Scripture, where Priests and not Priuate men; Nay, where men and not women are commanded to circumcize Infants, I beleeue you would sooner finde the head of Nilus, then such a place. Might not euery one offer the Passeouer in his owne house? Nay, in case [Page 132] the mistresse of the house were a widow, and had none of her Family but of the female sexe. Can you proue that shee was bound to send for a Priest or a Man to slay the Paschall Lambe for her?
Yea, but Christ commanded his Apostles to baptize: and therefore this cannot be tolerable Math. 28. 19. in priuate men.
It is said, That Christ baptized more then Iohn: yet in his owne person he baptized John 4. 1, 2. none, but only vsed the ministery of his Disciples. So it may be the Apostles baptized not by themselues but by Acts 10. 48. 1. Cor. 1. 17. Acts 6. 3. others, which thing is also to bee vnderstood of their administring the Lords Supper: as is collected by the speech of the Twelue to the multitude: For a though it seeme principally to be spoken of almes: yet because almes were commonly ioyned with the Communion, it may be both were implied.
But it is against reason, that any saue Ecclesiasticall persons should be trusted with Baptisme.
The same is agnized by our Lawes, not because the thing is absolutely vnlawfull (much lesse for that being performed it is a mere nullitie) but only because it is not conuenient, as hath beene said.
From Lathro-baptisme, we come to Antibaptisme: which is a Conditionall Baptisme: A strange kinde of Law: Not vnlike some of the Edicts of Claudius Caesar: For in case it be doubted, whether the Infant bee truly baptized at [Page 133] home, the Priest is commanded, thus to rebaptize him: If thou be not baptized already, I baptize thee, &c.
An aboundant caution, hurts not (saith the Law.) For (tell me I pray you:) If you should find a young Infant in the streets of some City: and through the bowels of compassion did intend the education thereof, would you baptize it, or no?
It were the safer course to baptize it.
It may bee then you rebaptize it: For peraduenture it was baptized before it was exposed.
The ignorance of the fact, whereof my selfe am not the author doth excuse me, because it is presumed to be inuincible.
In like manner, when, by no inquirie, it can bee certainly knowne what was done in Priuate Baptisme, this Cautelous Prouiso may take place. And yet some Master Thomas Hutton. thinke that this was neuer yet put in practice. Some rumours haue beene to the contrarie: but the thing is ambiguous.
CHAP. XIII.
Of the Crosse in Baptisme.
HItherto haue we treated of the parts of Baptisme: Now followeth the consequent or thing annexed thereto: Namely the Crosse: which sinneth against the Ten Commandements: and first, against the first precept, by Idolatrie.
Is the Crosse an inward Idoll of the heart: or else an Idoll externall?
It is an Idoll: an Idolathite: a monument of, and a motiue to Idolatrie. Now although it doe only tempt to the conceiuing of an inward Idoll: (which temptation is forbidden in the Tenth Commandement alone) yet properly it is but an Outward Idoll, violating the First Commandement and so to be abolisht.
Your speech is as fruitfull of errours, as Nilus of slime. At this time it hath hatched sixe Monsters: whereof the three first are slips in Method, where from, commonly false opinions doe proceed. The first is, That you make tempting and motiue to bee two seuerall things: whereas in this case they both agree. The second is: that you place tempting to Idolatrie [Page 135] in the Tenth Commandement, whereas to be a motiue to the same sinne, is by you made a transgression of the first Precept.
Tempting may be without Consent: whereas a motiue, implyith consent, or assent: and so the former is in the tenth, the latter in the first Commandement.
Your words are confused: But I haste to your matter. Tell me (I pray you) the order of sinnes against the Commandements.
All sinnes are either against God (forbidden in the first Table) or against our neighbour (interdicted in the second:) Againe, the sinnes against our neighbour are either with consent (prohibited in the fift and the foure following Precepts.) Or without the same (restrained onely in the tenth Commandement.)
Where then are sinnes against God without consent prohibited (namely, the first motions and abstractions from Him?) Are they not in the first? So that you erred, when you made temptation to Idolatrie, a sinne against the tenth. Your third default is, that you make an outward Idoll to bee forbidden in the first.
How may this appeare to be an errour?
You erre from the opinion, both of the Learned, and of the Vulgar: First, the Learned thinke, that in the first Precept, the only hauing, and the acknowledging of the True God, is enioyned: and his true (both inward and outward) worship in the Second. Secondly, [Page 136] the most vulgar wits are of opinion that God's inward worship is commanded in the first, and his outward in the second Precept. By both which sentences, you are cast in your suite: Forasmuch as all externall Idols, are to bee referred to the next ensuing Commandement. Hence you may learne, First, That your three next errours (namely, that euerie Idoll is to be abolished: that the Crosse is an Idoll: That it tempteth to Idolatrie.) Secondly, that your three next arguments (namely, that it is an Idolothite: a Monument of, and a motiue to Idolatrie) are to be handled in the Second Precept.
I proceed then to the second Commandement.
I pray you let me intreate you, before you proceed, that you would repeate in order the sinnes against the nine next Commandements committed by the Crosse.
The second Precept is violated by the Superstition: The third, by the Hypocrisie: (for it brings vaine feare and trust:) The fourth, by the impietie (for it thrusts out Ministers that would celebrate the Sabbath.) The fift by the Iniustice: The sixt by the murther, (for it is scandalous.) The seuenth, by Adulterie, (as being the punishment of Idolatrie:) The eighth by the wrong: The ninth, by the slander. The tenth, by the Concupiscence of the Crosse (for it tempteth vs to adore Popish Idolls:)
[Page 137]Your ten imputations may be drawne to three: For first Hypocrisie, and prophane impietie, cannot agree with Superstition: Secondly, if you proue not the Idolatrie, your allegations will bee cold concerning adulterie and temptation: Thirdly, if the Crosse bee neither Idolatrous, Superstitious nor Scandalous: you will hardly manifest the iniustice, wrong, or slander of the Crosse. It resteth then, That you proue the Idolatrie, Superstition, and Scandall of the same: The rest of your Snow-balls will melt of themselues.
First, then I proue the Idolatrie of the Crosse, by those foure Arguments which I before remembred.
But before you repeate them: Consider these Consequences. First, the Church of the Lutherans maintaine images, which we terme idols, as iustly as you doe the Crosse: Shall we then say, that they be idolaters: Secondly, if the Crosse bee an idoll: Then, either haue the Brownists done well in seperating themselues from idols: Or we (with the Reformed Churches) haue done ill, in pretending no greater cause of Separation from Rome, then her idolatrie.
An Idoll may be taken either essentially (such were the Calues of Ieroboam from which the Leuites did separate 2. Chron. 11. 14. themselues) Or else by participation and occasion only (such was the Altar of King 2. Kings 16. 11, 14. Ahaz, from which no Seperation [Page 138] was made.) Of the first kinde are the Idols of Rome, which make their Church Idolatrous, and iustifie our Separation from them: Of the latter sort, are the Images of Lutherans, and our Crosse: And therefore the Barrowists haue erred in their seperation from vs.
Our Crosse then is only an Idoll by occasion; That is, a motiue to idolatrie; and so your fourth and first Arguments are confounded. Againe, What reasoning is this: There is idolatrie in the Crosse, only by occasion and possibilitie; and yet you declaime at large against the actuall Idolatrie thereof: But of this hereafter: Now repeate the first Argument.
Euery Idoll is to be abolished, as appeares both by Deut. 7. 5 & 12. 3. Ioshua 23. 7. Lawes, and by Gen. 35. 4. Exod. 32. 20. 2 Sam. 5. 22. 1. Kings 15 13. 2. Kings 10. 26. & 11. 18. & 18. 4. & 23. 12. examples. But the Crosse is an Idoll: and therefore to be abolished.
If your Maior were true, Then the Sun and Moone so much worshipped by the Heathens. Paul and Barnabas deified by the men of Acts 14. 12. Listra: yea, and the bread in the Sacrament (as being adored by Papists) should bee destroied, and abrogated.
My Maior admitteth two exceptions: First, of Gods creatures, (such are the Sunne, and Moone: such were Paul and Barnabas.) Secondly, of Gods Ordinances (such is the bread in the Sacrament (for these may not bee destroyed though they be idolized.
Your exceptions are neither true, nor sufficient: [Page 139] For first, God destroied the Gods of Egypt: Numb. 33. 4. and yet these being (Aspes, Crocodiles, Dogges, and the like) were his creatures: Likewise he commanded the Groues (things not to bee exempted from the number of his Creatures) to be burnt. Iosias also put downe the horses of the 2. Kings 23. 11 Sunne) and yet they were things created by God: Secondly, the brazen Serpent (being Gods Ordinance) was (notwithstanding) broken in pieces by Ezekias: Thirdly, Churches of Christians are neither Gods creatures, nor his direct ordinances: yet may not be demolished, howsoeuer they haue beene polluted with Idols.
First, your instances may bee disproued: For it is not certaine that God destroyed the Gods of Egypt. It may be also that by Gods, are meant the Images only. The Groues were to bee burnt, not as created by God, but as ordered by mans art. The Horses of the Sunne were remoued by the King, but not destroyed: Secondly, Churches were ordained by God, as appeares by Salomons Temple. Thirdly, if God, neither spare his owne Creatures, nor ordinances, how shall we spare the inuentions of men.
First, your answeres to my instances, leane vpon vncertaine supposals, and wrested distinctions: Secondly, what you say of Churches is vntrue: For both the house of 1. Sam. 5. 20. Dagon was more ancient then Salomon's Temple: and (by your owne In the third Chapter of this Booke. confession) this Temple was a [Page 140] part of the Ceremoniall Law: and so hath no agreement with the Churches of Christians: Thirdly, you confesse your owne exceptions to be false: Forasmuch as God neither spareth his owne creatures nor his ordinances, being defiled with Idolatrie: Fourthly, you seeme to answer nothing to the Brazen Serpent.
I will reserue that to another place: Now what answere you to the Lawes and Examples by mealledged?
They proue only that the same indiuiduall idolized things are to be destroied, but not their whole kind. For example: We may not burne all trees, because one tree hath beene transformed into an Idoll. And now I pray you confirme your Minor: Namely, that the Crosse is an Idoll.
Euery humane ordinance, adored by Papists, is an Idoll: But such is our Crosse: and therefore to be reckoned amongst Idols.
Your Maior must be thus limited: Euery humane ordinance, which was idolatrous in the first institution, is an Idoll: Else Churches shall be Idols: and the Brownist iust, that wisheth their ruine: Againe, your Minor is vntrue: For our particular aeriall Crosses were neuer worshipped by Papists. Now we may not for the abuse of some indiuidualls, abolish the whole kinde. Neither indeed is our Crosse of the same kinde with the Popish, differing therefrom in operations: For their Crosse is [Page 141] said todriue away Deuils: to Consecrate things vnto God, and the like: which things wee ascribe not to our Crosse. Now the diuersitie of operations, doth sufficiently distinguish the kindes of things artificiall: of which number is the Crosse.
I will in an other sort inforce this Argument. The brazen Serpent ought to haue beene destroyed because it was worshipped: But our Crosse is as the brazen Iohn 3. 14. & 8. 28. & 12. 32, 33. Serpent: And therefore (being worshipped) is to be destroyed.
If the premises were true, they would onely inforce the destruction of the Popish Crosse, which hath no affinitie with ours. But indeed, first, your Maior is vntrue.
Ezekias is praysed for 2. Kings 18. 5 it: Therefore hee ought to haue done it.
Your Consequence is weake: First, because it may bee it was a thing indifferent, namely, whether he would destroy or remoue the Serpent. For tell mee. A Prince is praised for building a Church or Hospitall: shall wee say hee was bound to doe it? Was it not left arbitrarie to him, whether he would by this, or some other meanes declare his Princely magnificence to the Church, or to the poore? Secondly, it is probable, that the King did this by a diuine instinct.
When I vsed the like In this first booke, Chap. 3. answere, you disallowed, it as vnsound.
But I haue a firme reason for my Assertion. [Page 142] A diuine ordinance could not bee disanulled, but by a diuine ordinance and instinct. But such was the brazen Serpent: And therefore without some such instinct could not be lawfully defaced. But this instinct being speciall cannot bee exemplarie. Besides, your Minor is not well confirmed out of Saint Iohn: First, because a figure cannot be the signe of a figure, but of a thing figured: except you meane that it was a paralel figure, as Baptisme 1. Pet. 3. 21. to the Floud: But so you honour the Crosse more then we: Secondly, these places especially the first (for the two latter make no mention of the Serpent) doe resemble Christ to the Serpent, and the Crosse only to the Pole, or Instrument on which the Serpent was eleuated: So that if you had spoken pertinently, you should haue thus reasoned: The brazen Serpent, being worshipped, was to be defaced: But Christ was as the brazen Serpent: And therefore being worshipped, is to bee defaced: This conclusion would serue well vnder the standard of Christ's Enemies.
My second argument to proue the Idolatry of the Crosse is this. The Crosse is an Idolothite (or thing offered to Idols: and therefore is with them to be abolished.
Your reason is firme against the Popish Crosse and so drawes in the same yoke of impertinencie with the former: Againe, it is a phrase of hard concoction to say that an Idoll [Page 143] was offered to Idols: Lastly, meates consecrated to Idols might not be refused, but in case of 1. Cor. 10 25. scandall: and therefore you may reserue this bul-rush till you come to that place.
Thirdly, I thus proue the Idolatry of the Crosse: It is a Relique and Monument of Idolatrie: and therefore Idolatrous.
If this word Monument be deduced from Monimentum à [...] (permaneus) vel à monendo monumentum: vt documentum, ac nocumentum, à docendo nocendo (que) ducta. remayning, then how can our transient aeriall Crosse be a Monument. But if it be taken from warning, then is it onely a Monument, as it is a motiue to Idolatrie. And so your third and fourth Arguments iustle together, as the Rockes called Symplegades in the Euxine Sea. And this your fourth reason you may let passe till you speake of Scandall: For if it be not Scandalous it is no motiue to Idolatrie.
From the Idolatrie of the Crosse, I flie to the Superstition thereof: which I proue also by foure Arguments: First, the Crosse was inuented by Valentinus the Heretique; and confirmed by a Fabulous Vision fathered vpon Constantine: namely, that he saw, the figure of the Crosse in the aire: and heard these words: Ouercome in [...]. Or by this, or to this (namely to Christ) of whom this Crosse is a remembrance. this whereupon hee is said to haue made the signe of the Crosse in his Standard: Whereas it is more likely that he saw the Letters of Christ's name: and therefore it cannot be but superstitious.
That Valentinus vsed it, wee denie not: But you cannot proue that he was the Inuentor thereof. This is some thing like your Storie [Page 144] you told of Iubal the inuentor of Musique. Againe, the Primitiue Church was not so nice as you: to refuse all inuentions of Heretiques. What? will you reiect Printing and Gunnes, because they were found out by Papists? Will the Papists neglect verses in their Bibles, because Robert Steuen. a Protestant was the s Authour of them? As for that which you relate of Constantine, thinke you we will not rather beleeue his eies, and the consent not only of his Armie, but euen of the whole Church, then your contradictory, and lately-borne vnlikelihoods?
My second reason to proue the superstition of the Crosse is this. The first vse of making the Crosse is abolished: (Namely, the Profession of Christ's Crosse before the Pagans which derided the same.) It is therefore superstitious.
The weaknesse of this reason was declared, when we spake of Gloria Patri: for though the first vse were growne old, another equally profitable may succeed: Againe, there be too many despisers of the Crosse, especially the men of your heate: in regard of whom the first vse may remaine in his full vigour.
The Crosse at first was vsed in presence of the Pagans, not in Baptisme, whether the Paynims were not admitted.
The vse thereof was ancient in Baptisme: euen during the time of Paganisme: But our contemners of the Crosse, are admitted to behold (I had almost said to celebrate) our Sacraments.
[Page 145]Thirdly, I thus reason. The Crosse is added to Baptisme, and that as a Sacramentall or Signifying Signe: And is therefore superstitious.
Your Antecedent leanes vpon an errour, and a slander. Your errour is, that you suppose Sacraments to bee bare signes, and not to conuey grace by assistance: The Crosse is a signe: yet not Sacramentall, but humane and voluntary: not of our couenant with God; but of our profession towards men: As if a man should put a Map of Canaan in the end of the Booke of Iosua: not as a diuine addition thereto; but as an humane explication thereof. In like manner the Crosse doth historically, not sacramentally describe vnto vs Christ's death: Wherefore it is a Slander that we adde it to Baptisme as Sacramentall or Essentiall.
Wee may not set an other Altar by that which 2. Kings 16. 14 is God's: nor a threshold by his Ezek. 43. 8. threshold: and therefore wee may not adde the Crosse to Baptisme.
These places only proue, that Idolatrie may not bee mingled with Gods worship: Now the Idolatrie of the Crosse you were not able to proue.
Fourthly, I thus argue against the Crosse. It was remoued out of the Lords Supper. And therefore in like manner is to be taken out of Baptisme.
First, being a thing indifferent (as wee maintaine it) it was lawfull to abolish it in [Page 146] the one, and to retaine it in the other Sacrament. Secondly, the retaining of the Crosse in the Lord's Supper, was more dangerous, by reason of the Artolatrie, (or worship of the bread) as also because there it was more permanent, and durable, then in Baptisme.
Because you make the Crosse a thing indifferent, I passe to the third thing, which is a Scandall: as being most conuersant about things of that kinde. And thus I argue: A thing, though indifferent, yet being Scandalous is to bee remoued. But such is the Crosse: to be remoued therefore.
If all were granted, yet are you bound to Subscription: For in things indifferent, howsoeuer offensiue, the Scandal doth redound vpon the Commander, not vpon him that obeyeth. For example: If a Master charge his Seruant to roast that piece of meat, which is more fit to be boyled: shall the Seruant plead indifferencie out of his disobedience? Can any Family or Common-wealth long indure with such rude discipline? But to let your Argument stand in force: First, your Maior must be limited to Scandall giuen, and not taken: and then is your Minor vntrue: For the Scandall of the Crosse is not iustly giuen, but vniustly taken. This appeares by two reasons. First, as it is commanded, for to vse it, is a thing indifferent: but to reiect it is the sinne of Disobedience to lawfull Authoritie: Secondly, though it were not enioyned: yet is it not offensiue for two [Page 147] causes: First, because they which are offended hereby, are neither in number, nor dignitie, comparable to them which are not scandalized: Secondly, because a thing scandalous, is an act (that is a deed, speech, or gesture) causing the weake to erre out of the way, or to stumble in it: For as much as they are not weake, which pretend themselues hereby to be offended, it cannot iustly bee tearmed scandalous.
They bee weake that are offended by the Crosse, some within, and some without our Church: within are both Ministers and People.
The Ministers may not iustly be accounted weake: For if they confesse it, why do they resist that wherein they acknowledge their owne weaknesse? If they denie it, how comes it to passe, that they write so largely, and (as they thinke) learnedly against it? Againe, If they denie it they cannot bee scandalized: for none can be offended but weake Brethren.
No men in a controuesie will acknowledge their owne weaknesse: So that, by this reason none can be offended.
Ministers are presumed to bee strong in common construction: especially when they dare by writing oppose themselues to the Church: which is not vnlike the heaping of Mountaines against Heauen.
Yea, but the People are offended two wayes: First, the Sheepe are scattered when the Shepheard [Page 148] is smitten: especially when his necessarie office is taken from him for things indifferent, such as you pretend the Crosse to be.
Disobedience in things indifferent, is sinfull, and not indifferent: And better it were the People to bee vtterly vntaught, then to bee carried about with so many windie fancies as haue beene exhaled out of your dennes.
Secondly, the People are scandalized at the Crosse, in that they feare it will bring backe Poperie, and Israel into Egypt: forasmuch as it doth tempt and moue vs to Idolatrie.
It may mone by accident but not of it selfe: As the beholding of our naked Churches may moue an ignorant old man to consider the gorgeous Ornaments in Poperie: and peraduenture to bewaile the want of Images and Pictures then in vse. Such vaine surmises as these had long agoe beene remoued, if with the shew of lenitie, wee had not tolerated the bellowes of Sedition. For as the austeritie of women driueth away Adulterers; So the Seueritie of Gouernours silenceth the factious.
As within; so without the Church many are offended with the Crosse, both friends and aduersaries. Our friends of the Reformed Churches haue abolished the same: and therefore cannot approue in vs the toleration thereof.
If these Churches differing from vs in matters of great moment (as appeares in the questions touching the Hierarchie, Tithes, [Page 149] and the like) doe yet notwithstanding account vs their friend: How much more will they endure our dissenting from them in a matter indifferent as is the Crosse? Rome and Millaine may haue diuers Rites, and yet but one faith.
Our Aduersaries both Barrowists and Papists, by our vse of the Crosse, receiue no small Scandall.
The Learned in both these factions may not bee accounted weake: and so cannot bee offended. The number and worth of Brownists vnlearned is no way to bee equallized in matter of offence, to Our State and Multitude. As for the vnlearned Papists, I thus retort their argument. To remoue the Crosse being a thing indifferent, should haue beene a thing Scandalous at the entrance of the Gospel, forasmuch as the greatest part of the Land was thē Popishly addicted. So, that if nothing had beene yeelded to their infirmitie, they would haue degenerated from Poperie to Atheisme. Neither is the remouall thereof now lesse offensiue. For innouation in things indifferent, without important necessitie, is perilous both to the State and Church. Thus your arguments, which afarre off, seemed to bee like a great ship, being neerly and narrowly viewed, are found to bee nothing but certaine logs floating vpon the water.
CHAP. XIV.
Of Confirmation.
THe first Sacrament of Infants (namely Baptisme) being handled: The second followeth, namely, Confirmation.
Forasmuch as wee make only Two Sacraments generally necessary to saluation: (Baptisme, and the Lord's Supper) why haue you here ranked Confirmation?
Not onely because, by your Assertion, it appertaineth to Children as well as Baptisme: nor yet because it is made a preparation to the Communion, and so should come before it (for we well approue of the preparatiue examination of Children before the receiuing of the Communion) but principally, for that you both make it a Sacrament: yea, and preferre it before Baptisme. The former whereof appeareth in that you doe ascribe vnto it (in the second Prayer) both a visible signe, and aninuisible grace. The Signe you make the imposition of hands. The grace you intend is the increase and strengthning of those gifts of the Spirit, which were conferred in Baptisme.
Concerning the name of Sacrament, we doe not greatly contend. But for the signe, we [Page 151] first produce that famous Catechisme of the Authour to the Hebrewes, whereof Six Principles Heb. 6. 1, 2. are propounded: Two internall (Repentance, and Faith:) Two externall (Baptisme and Imposition of hands:) Two Eternall (the Resurrection and the Iudgement.)
Imposition there mentioned belongs to Orders, not to Confirmation.
Your Catechisme differs from ours: For you, supposing Discipline to bee an essentiall part of the Gospel, teach it your Children euen amongst the swadling bands of their first rudiments. But wee thus reason against your exposition of this place. Imposition of hands in Orders belongs not to the Principles of Religion; to be deliuered to them that are Neophytes and Catechumeni (that is, Nouices in Religion:) But the imposition here meant is such: and therefore cannot agree to Orders, but rather to Confirmation: Of which euen Children may be partakers.
Your Maior is vntrue: For Church Discipline (and consequently Orders) belong partly to the fift Commandement: partly, to the Second Petition: and therefore may not bee excluded out of the Catechisme.
The Obedience to Magistrates doth belong also to the Fift Precept. This Obedience cannot bee exactly knowne without vnderstanding the Positiue Lawes of the Country: Would you haue these Lawes also inserted into the Catechisme.
A generall, and confused knowledge of this obedience, and of the nature of Lawes is sufficient for them that are newly Catechized.
So we thinke their heads should not bee molested with intricate scruples about Discipline: whereof one is the imposition of hands in Orders. As for your fancie touching the second Petition, it is lighter then vanitie. Secondly, we produce the practice of Christ in imposing See before in in the Letanie. hands vpon Math. 19. 13, 15. Infants.
We doe not so much insist vpon the signe as vpon the inward grace, for which you haue no warrant.
We haue a warrant signed from the highest authoritie: For first, if Christ laid hands vpon Children to pray for them: thinke you that his Prayer did returne emptie without some spirituall grace? Is the Praier of Iames 5. 14. & 16. a righteous Elder so forcible for the Sicke, and was not Christ's Prayer effectuall for the Sound? Did not the Apostle confirme men with Spirituall gifts?
The Apostles had power to giue the Holy Ghost: Our Bishops cannot claime the like priuiledge.
Doe you meane, they cannot giue the Holy Ghost in Orders?
Of that wee shall intreate elsewhere. My meaning is: they cannot grant the strengthning of spirituall grace to Children.
Could the Priests of the Law so put Gods [Page 153] Name vpon the Children of Israel, that therevpon Numb. 6. 27. he blessed them? And shall not our Euangelicall Bishops, with Prayer and Imposition of hands obtaine the increase of diuine grace? Thinke you they are all vnrighteous men, and that their Prayer is abominable?
What we thinke of their persons you must pardon if we vtter not.
There is no need of that: the Land crawleth with Libels.
Wee are displeased if any of our brethren haue beene vntemperate herein: But to returne to Confirmation: If in it there bee both a signe, and a spirituall grace; why is it not a Sacrament properly so called?
Either because Imposition of hands, which is the signe thereof, is not proper to the same, but common to Orders with it; Or rather because Confirmation, is not generally necessarie to Saluation: I meane in that degree of necessitie which is found in Baptisme, and the Lords Supper.
It may seeme probable, that if Strength and Perseuerance be giuen by it, it should be euen generally necessary.
First, it is not so directly enioyned as our two generall Sacraments be: Secondly, many Children dying before they haue need of Confirmation, are yet most iustly reputed as actuall partakers of eternall life.
That Confirmation may in a large sence [Page 154] be called a Sacramentall mysterie is very much. But that it should bee preferred before Baptisme is intolerable: Considering also that you contradict your selues herein.
You must first declare how it appeareth that we aduance it aboue Baptisme.
Not only aboue Baptisme, but euen aboue the Lord's Supper: For it is permitted to each Deacon to administer your Baptisme: But the Communion in both kindes, may not be celebrated by any vnder the degree of a Priest: Confirmation is allowed onely to Bishops: whereby the Dignitie and Order of these Sacraments is manifest.
Why, did you then place it before the Communion?
It was conuenient to set it immediately after Baptisme, because it seemeth to bee a kinde of Baptisme it selfe: onely of a more excellent degree, as being administred by a Degree of a more noble account.
I pray you declare vnto me, Why is the Head more noble then the Bodie?
The Bodie toucheth only, the Head both toucheth and tasteth and hath other Senses.
The heart only toucheth: The tongue both toucheth and tasteth: Is it therefore more noble then the heart?
In a man it speaketh also: and so is more noble.
But what say you to the tongue of a beast?
It is not more noble then the heart by it selfe: but as it is a part of the head.
Will you conclude then that tassing is better then touching?
Nothing lesse: For touching is the roote, and first borne of sense: yet touching with tasting is more excellent then simple touching.
In like manner though Baptisme be most necessarie (because Children baptized haue all things necessary to Saluation) yet Baptisme, ioyned with Confirmation, is more excellent then simple Baptisme. No maruell then though it be assigned to a more excellent degree, that is, the Episcopall; Especially seeing that Philip Acts 8. 16. though hee preached and baptized, yet might not confirme: this being reserued for the Apostles. And now tell me, where is our Contradiction?
You contradict your selues both in regard of your Doctrine and Practice. For the first; you teach that Children baptized haue all things necessary for saluation: which if it bee true, then what need of Confirmation?
Had the Israelites in the Wildernesse, all things needfull to Saluation?
They had: else their sinne should not want excuse.
They had only the the fiue Bookes of Moses: were these sufficient to saluation?
They were for that time.
What then? Were Iosua, and the other Bookes needlesse?
They were also needfull in their season.
In like manner Baptisme of Infants is sufficient to them for eternall life, if they die incontinently after Baptisme: Neuerthelesse, if they come to yeares, both Confirmation, and the Lords Supper may bee necessarie euen as repentance, and the hearing of Sermons may not by you bee affirmed to bee needlesse to the purchase of heauen.
Againe you contradict your selues in practice: For which of your Prelates doth vrge or vse Confirmation?
To reason from Practice to Lawes, doth argue but a distempered mind. Now the reason why the Fathers of our Church doe not so often Confirme Children, is partly drawne from the shortnesse of time, wherein they hold their Seates: partly from the infinite molestations, with which they are infested: but principally from the obstinacie of the People, who disdaine these things: And no maruell, considering your Frogges are permitted to croake in each Chamber.
CHAP. XV.
Of the Lords Supper.
YOu may mis-tearme vs at your pleasure. Neuerthelesse I proceed from the Sacraments appertaining to Children, (Namely, Baptisme and Confirmation) to those which belong to men of yeares (Namely, the Communion, and Penance) whereof the former belongs to men in health: and the latter to sicke men onely.
Doe not wee also minister the Communion to the Sicke?
So you doe indeed: as also you make it an appendix to Matrimony: But of these wee shall intreate in their due places. Now wee returne to your Publique Communion: wherein three things wee dislike: whereof two come before; the third is in the act of receiuing. Of those that come before, this is the former. (Least after the taking of that holy Sacrament, the Deuill enter as he entred into Iudas) by which wordes you intimate that Iudas receiued the Lords Supper, which is vntrue.
What then did he receiue?
He was only partaker of the Passeouer.
Be it so (as you affirme) yet is our argument most firme▪ For if Satan entred into Iudas, because hee did vnworthily receiue the Passeouer (which was immediately to be abrogated) what punishment shall abide vs, if wee doe not duly partake of that Sacrament which shall not be altered till the Second Comming of Christ? But now let vs heare how you proue that Iudas did not receiue the Lords Supper.
The Sop was before the Communion (as being a part of the Passeouer.) For Luke saith, the Communion was celebrated after the Supper (meaning the Luke 22. 20. Passeouer:) But immediately after the receiuing of the Sop John 13. 30. Iudas departed, and therefore could not bee made partaker of the Communion.
How doth it appeare that the Sop was a part of the Passeouer?
The Iewish Rabbins declare, that a Cake was broken at the beginning of the Passeouer into two pieces, whereof the one was eaten before, the other after the Paschall Lambe, both dipped in sawce of Exod. 12. 8. sower hearbs.
Of the hearbs I reade in Scripture, but neither of the sawce, nor of the cake.
It seemes that Christ receiued it from some Tradition of the Elders, who by their discretion did apportionate this Cake, and Sawce, to the Hearbs mentioned in the Law.
Could the Elders in the Synagogue appoint [Page 159] externall Ceremonies in God's seruice besides the letter of the Law? And will you make Our Church like the seruile wife of a Russian, not attempting to order the most indifferent things without expresse warrant from her husband? And now to returne to Iudas. How will you satisfie this argument? After Supper was the Luke 22. 20. Communion celebrated: after which yet followed the words of Christ, The hand of him that Luke 22 21. and therefore [...] Mat. 26. 26. is to be translated not comedentibus, but cum comedissent being the second Aorist. betrayeth me, is with me at the table. It seemeth then that Iudas was present at the Communion.
There is an Hysterosis in the Story of Luke. For Matthew (recording the same words) doth repeat them before the administring of the Communion. The like Preposteration is seene in the temptations of Christ.
It would trouble you to tell, which temptation was the second: which the third: and whither the Hysterosis were in Matthew, or in Luke. The like may be said of this Story. Thus you perceiue, for ought that you haue alleaged, your opinion is but probable in this matter: and yet (as I before declared) our Liturgie doth not contradict you.
The second thing that we dislike, is that you allow the Confession before the Communion to bee vttered by any one of the Communicants, in the name of the rest, whereby a priuate man or woman is made the mouth of the Congregation.
The meaning of the Rubricke is this? [Page 160] That one (at the least) necessarily shall ioyne with the Priest. If all doe it voluntarily, they See more Chapter 5. shall not bee prohibited, as appeares by our Daily Practice.
In your receiuing of the Communion wee disallow your Idolatrous kneeling.
When we pray, kneeling is a gesture most conuenient. But in the receiuing wee doe pray by the commandement of the Church. For both the Minister prayeth, and wee also are commanded to receiue it with thankesgiuing, which is a kind of Prayer: and therefore kneeling cannot be denied to be expedient.
Your Maior is not firme: For I suppose that few are accustomed to kneele when they giue thankes at meate.
You reason from a short Prayer to one of a more determinate nature: From a Prayer in priuate businesse, to one that is annexed to Gods solemne seruice: And (which is worst) when we argue of expediencie, you inuert the state of the question, as though wee reasoned about necessitie. In summe, wee say that to kneele in Prayer is, though not alwayes necessarie, yet for the most part expedient: as being the most significant symbole of that reuerence, which the creature should exhibit to God in supplication.
But your Minor also faileth: For although wee will not simply denie, that the Church may ordaine Prayers: yet, that Solitarie Prayer may [Page 161] be vsed in the Church (which is the place assigned for Publique Prayer) it seemeth vnreasonable.
Herein you commit a double errour: First, in that you imagine a man may not vse Solitary Prayer in the Church: which is refuted both by Salomons Prayer and by Christ's 1. Kings 8. 41 & 43. Luke 18. 10. & 13. Parable.
What then? Doe you commend them, which in the time of Publique Prayer, betake themselues to their priuate deuotions.
Nothing lesse: And yet, if either before or after: or in the intermission of Solemne Seruice, men turne themselues to Prayer, wee cannot but commend it. Neither may we condemne those men which suddenly entring into a Church (in the midst of Diuine Seruice or of a Sermon, doe with a short, and quicke Prayer, addresse and sanctifie themselues to the solemne action in hand. Your second errour is, that you make some publique action to bee interrupted by this Prayer: Whereas indeed, like as the Sacrament is particularly administred to euery man: so each man is bound to particularize and apply to himselfe the Sacramentall benefit by deuout inuocation of Gods name. And certainly if Singing may concurre with Receiuing: why may not Prayer, whereof Singing is one kinde. Furthermore for kneeling I thus reason: An action indifferent, determined by lawfull authoritie, is to bee performed: But such is kneeling at the Communion; [Page 162] And therefore may not bee refused.
Your Maior holdeth not in case of Scandall.
This was before answered in the Crosse, when we treated of Baptisme.
Yea, but your Minor is to be denied for two causes: First, That which Christ did not, wee may not doe: But Christ did not kneele at his Supper, And therefore it is vnlawfull to bee done by vs.
Your reason stands all of Negatiues, an old errour in your Logique.
The Minor may bee negatiue; because the Maior is a Relatiue.
You should doe better to conuert your Maior: and then your reason will be formall: But before you change it, marke the falshood of it: Christ did not baptize? Mightour Ministers John 4. 2. refuse to baptize any, lest they should doe that which Christ neuer did?
Because you so much insist vpon formalitie, I will turne my Maior.
You haue so long resisted the formalities of Orders, that you dare not insist vpon the formalities of Art: And generally it may be obserued that through a froward kinde of idlenesse, you haue made Arts Eunuches.
I returne to my Argument, That which Christ did we must doe. But Christ did sit at his Supper: We therefore ought to sit: And, by consequent, not to kneele.
First, your Maior wants armour of proofe: For Christ did some things miraculous as God (As fasting fortie dayes, walking vpon the water, and the like:) Some things as Mediatour (Namely, as Dying for Mankinde:) Some things Ceremoniall (as when he was Circumcised, and receiued the Passeouer) because he was subiect to the Law.
Why doe you fetch such a compasse? We speake of Christ's morall actions, which bee our imitation.
You haue set yet to large a compasse: For Christ did morally some actions in a double manner: Namely, some as necessarie: some as indifferent: Of the first kinde are those which the Law commanded to which hee subiected himselfe (as when he went about doing good:) Of the latter sort are those, which are left free to man's arbitrement (as namely when he both sat, and stood at seuerall times of his preaching:) In summe, that which Christ commanded to be done, is necessarily imitable.
Nay, that which Christ did if it be possible, and conuenient to be done, doth require our imitation.
Why then doe wee not receiue the Communion after Supper, at Night, with vnleauened bread, our feet first washt.
These things are not iudged conuenient, and therefore not vrged.
The like may bee affirmed ot sitting, [Page 164] being a thing no more commanded then the rest.
It is thought expedient: because it signifieth our rest, and spirituall familiaritie with God.
This figure is of your owne erection. For was not this rest aswell presented in the Passeouer, as in the Lord's Supper: And yet it is gathered by the Storie: that the Hebrewes did stand at the eating of the Exod. 12. 11. Lambe.
The first time of the Passeouer (being in Egypt) did require standing as most conuenient: forasmuch as then they were not in rest, but hastening their departure: For when they came to their rest in Canaan: it appeares by the Storie of Christ that they did sit at the Mat. 26. 20. Passeouer.
It seemes then that was indifferent, whether they did stand or sit: And so your allegorie is as sicke as a Quaile: Againe, might not some Israelite haue thus reasoned in Egypt: This Passeouer is a figure of our heauenly rest, and therefore wee should sit, and not stand: Might not Caleb or Ioshua when they were come to the Land of Canaan, haue thus argued. This Lambe is a remembrance of our hasty comming out of the land of Egypt: Therefore wee should not sit at our ease, but stand, like men in haste: Or thus: This is a remembrance of our Egyptiacall seruice: Therefore we should stand like slaues; and not sit like freemen. Would these Arguments haue beene currant at that time.
Sitting at Supper is most conuenient: and therefore at the Lords Supper.
Is not our Communion answerable to the Passeouer? Was not that a Supper appointed by God, aswell as this? And yet (as your selfe lately confessed) they stood in Egypt at the eating of the Paschall Lambe.
Yea, but the Communion is directly called a 1. Cor. 11. 20. Supper: and therefore sitting, being a gesture vsed at ordinarie Suppers, is here also Conuenient.
Is not the Passeouer likewise called a Luke 22. 20. Supper, and yet they stood at the eating thereof? Besides, though Christ receiued it after Supper, yet, partly for the abuse of 2. Pet. 2. 13. Iude 12 compared with 1. Cor. 11. 21. Loue-Feasts: and partly because men were accustomed to receiue it fasting: the Communion was translated from Euening to Morning: and Loue-Feasts were abolisht. So that if you tearme the Eucharist a Supper; you shall doe it, neither in regard of the time▪ nor of the circumstance of a meale: but onely in remembrance of the first institution. And therefore, although it were granted that Christ did sit, because hee was set before at Supper: yet this situation cannot be inforced vpon vs as necessarie, forasmuch as we receiue it at the time of Breakfast (when men rather vse to stand then sit) not of Supper.
Wee like of standing, better then of kneeling.
[Page 166]Remember your owne Argument: What Christ did not, we must not doe: But Christ did not stand (for you auouch that he sat:) standing therefore is vnlawfull? Or (as your selfe inuerted the reason.) What Christ did, wee must doe: But Christ did sit (as you auerre) wee must therefore sit, and not stand These are children of your owne: and therefore you must be at the cost of their education.
Some Reformed Churches vse Standing, aswell as Sitting.
I could vse a reason of your owne Logick, thus: a situation, which is not sitting, is lawfull at the Communion: (for you grant standing to bee a thing indifferent, and therefore lawfull:) But kneeling is such a situation. And therefore most lawfull. And thus farre of your Negatio infinitans negationem simplicem non efficit. Maior: though this also might bee added: That it is weaknesse to argue from decencie in ordinary Suppers, to that comelinesse which is meete at the Lords Table. For it is decent to come hungry to a bodily supper, which Saint Paul alloweth not at the Lords Supper. Would 1. Cor. 11. 21. you haue men couer their heads, vse trenchers, kniues, and other such appurtenances at the Communion? But now to your Minor, wherein you affrme that Christ did sit at the Communion. First, wee desire to know that place where this is auoucht.
Is it not plaine in the Storie? Math. 26. 20.
It is plaine that he sat at the Passeouer: [Page 167] which Saint Luke calleth the Supper: after which the same Euangelist reporteth, hee instituted the Sacrament: and so for ought you can bring to the contrarie, he did rise from Supper: and so might either stand or kneele: And his kneeling is more probable: because he blessing the Bread, may be thought to haue prayed kneeling.
Christ vsed at other Suppers to sit: and therefore it is likely that he did so here likewise.
When he fed many thousands with a few loaues, did he sit, or stand?
It is not expressed, and therefore is vncertaine.
Was this a Supper: or not?
It was an euening repast: and so may bee tearmed a Supper.
By your owne words then it is cleare: how vncertaine it is, whether Christ sate at euery supper. So that, if you make your reason perfect, the errour will bee manifest: For example: That which Christ did at euery supper: that hee did at this: But hee sate at euery supper: And therefore at this also. Your Minor (as you see) is ambiguous, and cannot vniuersally be confirmed. Your Maior also is incoherent, because it is not necessary he should do all things at this extraordinary supper, which hee did at the times of his common refection. But the truth is, that hee did ordaine the Sacrament after Supper: And therefore it is stiled [Page 168] a Supper, only by a Figure.
It is likely that being set at the Passeouer, hee would not rise till he had appointed the Sacrament.
I shewed you before the vnlikelihood thereof: And from likelihood to reason to necessitie is a bondage, which the meanest wits will not endure.
It is generally granted that Christ sat at his owne Supper.
It is granted by the most, that he sate, as he did at the Passeouer: would you be content to sit in the like manner? Would you haue three beds set about your Communion Table? Would you that your neighbour should leane vpon your breast, as Iohn did vpon Christs?
Tell mee (I pray you:) what bread vsed Iohn 13. 23. Christ at his Supper?
Vnleauened bread: for there was no other to be had at the Passeouer.
Is it not then lawfull for vs to vse leauened bread?
We ought to vse the ordinary bread of the countrey: whether leauened or vnleauened it is not materiall.
In like manner Sitting is necessary: But the order of sitting, whether Iewish (vpon beds) or Turkish (vpon carpets spread on the ground) or according to the custome of Europe: is left to vs as indifferent and arbitrarie.
When you can proue sitting to be as necessarie [Page 169] as the bread in the Sacrament, then will we grant, that you may sit after the Turkish or Iewish fashion.
Christs sitting differed from that which we contend for, onely by accident, not essentially: For leaning is but an accident of sitting.
In what Category is sitting to be placed?
In the Ninth; which is called Situs, or Situation.
Is not leaning a kind of situation also?
It is a situation-partiall, not totall, that is, of a part, not of the whole bodie.
How differeth Vbi from Situs?
Vbi is the applying of place to the whole bodie: Situs of the parts thereof.
Of all, or of some?
I thinke of all.
You may not thinke so: vnlesse you imagine that sitting differeth not from standing? considering that all the parts receiue not a diuerse situation in these two.
What if I grant that leaning is a kind of situation?
Attend to this Argument: Two Species of the same kinde differ essentially, not by accident: But, sitting and leaning are two species of the same kinde (namely, of situation:) And therefore your sitting differeth from that of Christ's essentially.
Situations are but accidents: and therefore can differ but by accident.
Situation is an accident to the subiect Scaliger exercitation. 325. Sect. 2. (namely to the bodie) and yet essentiall to sitting & leaning (being the kinds thereof) whereby your sitting doth as essentially differ from Christs action, as our kneeling.
Were it granted that Christ did not sit, yet kneeling is vnlawfull because it was appointed by a Pope for the honour of the Idolatrous Artolatry: Honorius, Anno Dom. 1220. And therefore, being scandalous, doth cease to be indifferent.
Concerning Scandall, wee spake before in the Crosse. Touching your consequence. I intreated in your first generall obiection: But your antecedent is also deceitfull: for our kind of kneeling, was not ordained by the Pope, as may thus appeare. Popish kneeling (or kneeling ordained by the Pope, was, and is, for the honour of the Breaden God: But, our bowing of the knee is not such; And therefore cannot be Popish.
The tearme Popish may be taken in a double sense: Directly or Indirectly: Directly, when Idolatrie is intended by the Whole Visible Congregation: Indirectly, when some one receiuer against the common intention of the Church doth idolatrously worship the bread: Or thus: Directly, when the worship of some Idoll is plainly put in practice: Indirectly: when for the present, it is not practiced in grosse manner, but creepeth on (as abuses doe) by stealing, and insensible steps: Like as the setting vp of Images in the Church (although not then adored) did in processe [Page 171] of time, produce Open Idolatry.
These two shifts make you relapse into the question of Scandall, of which we treated before in the Crosse.
Then I say, that your kneeling, is directly Popish, and Idolatrous, as may thus first appeare: To worship God, in, at, or before a Creature, is Idolatrie, and Poperie: But such is your kneeling, Ergo.
You ioyne Idolatrie and Poperie, as if they sounded all one thing: whereas many kinds of Idolatrie bee not Popish: and many Papisticall things haue no agreement with Idols. But to your Maior: May not wee worship God in the Earth, at a Church, before Angels and Men: and are not these Creatures? Indeed to ascribe inherent or reflexiue holines to Creatures in God's worship, is a kind of Idolatrie: But yet to denie that they haue holinesse by assistance, is meere way-wardnesse.
Secondly, I thus argue: To worship Christs manhood as present, when indeed it is absent; is Idolatry: But such is your kneeling: Ergo.
Were your Maior true, then none should worship Christs manhood, but those that had seene him walke vpon the earth: or those that triumph with him in heauen: whereas indeed we are bound to worship the Whole Person of Christ, and consequently his Manhood. As for your Minor, it is most weake: For men may kneele without consideration of Christ's Manhood: John 9. 38. Ephes. 1. 21, 22. Heb. 1. 6. I meane it was possible before Christ's comming [Page 172] though now it bee vnlawfull: For to worship halfe Christ is partly Heresie; partly, Idolatrie. Besides your argument, may bee thus retorted vpon you. Where, by the vnion of the spirit, Christ, and God are present, with a gracious presence, there to kneele praying is lawfull. But so it is in the Sacrament (for the Spirit assisting the bread vniteth vs to Christs Manhood, and so to his Godhead, and consequently the Deitie of the Father:) Our kneeling therefore cannot but be lawfull.
By this reason, men should kneele at a Sermon: for there also is the Spirit present.
If men could pray and heare at once, kneeling were not there vnlawfull.
Another thing in the receiuing wee dislike, that you say Christs Bodie and Bloud, is verily and indeed receiued of the faithfull.
These words verily and indeed, refute the common errour, making Sacraments bare signes: But these, of the faithfull, refell the Lutheran and Papist, who make the Reprobate, aswell as the Elect, partakers of Christ.
CHAP. XVI.
Of the Visitation of the Sicke.
FRom the Sacrament (belonging to the Sound) I passe to the Visitation of the Sicke, which is compounded of two corrupted Sacraments, Priuate Communion, and Penance. In the former we dislike the necessitie, and Priuatenesse thereof. Touching the necessitie, wee maruell much: that you make it a thing so needfull to saluation.
Besides my former arguments vsed in Baptisme, I adde first this distinction: That a thing needfull to saluation is either a proper working cause thereof: Or any thing that is helpfull, and comfortably expedient to the same. In this latter sense, we speake of Sacraments; as also of good workes: Secondly, I propound this reason? That thing whereby ordinarily Gods Spirit is conuayed (namely, by the way of assistance only) to strengthen our faith against daily suddaine temptations, that thing is needfull and helpfull to saluation: But such is the Eucharist: Ergo.
Though we should grant that in this sense the Sacrament is needfull: yet the necessitie thereof [Page 174] is to much vrged when it is giuen in priuate.
Doe you call it priuate in regard of Place, or Person?
In both respects.
First, for Place: I haue declared in Baptisme, that Sacraments may bee in priuate administred: Secondly, in regard of the Person, they can by no pretence bee so tearmed: both because the Person administring is Publique? As also, because a priuate Communion is so called, when the Priest alone doth receiue the Sacrament in both kindes, the people in the meane time gazing, as fruitlesse spectators: Or if they communicate, being bereaued of the Cup: whereas with vs, not only the Minister, but euen the sicke man: and as many assistants as can be conueniently assembled, doe receiue in both kinds.
From Priuate Communion then, let vs come to your Popish Penance: For although you make no mention of Contrition, or of Auricular Confession, yet Absolution you absolutely retaine.
Tell mee I pray you, why some of your combination, desired to haue the Absolution At the Conference in Hampton Court. tearmed a Remission?
Because Absolution implyeth forgiuing of sinnes with authoritie: Remission onely by the way of Declaration: whereof this latter may be permitted to men: but the former is peculiar to God: and therefore you are in this point [Page 175] too much the Apes of Poperie.
Let the Papists eate their owne Crabs, which they haue caught: Only it were to be wished, that men by telling needlesse falshoods; would not discredit themselues in the most needfull truthes. But to let them passe? as also your distinction of Absolution, and Remission, not worth the refuting: Wee auouch that pardoning of sinnes with authoritie is double. Namely, with authority absolute, or delegate: The former is Gods prerogatiue: The latter is in the Charter of the Church. For I demand, If a Murther be committed, doth the Prince onely declaratiuely pardon or condemne the offender? Doth he not also the same with authoritie delegate from God? May any priuate man well skilled in Lawes, and most able to declare the merit or demerit of the partie delinquent▪ attempt this thing without authoritie? Is not the difference betweene authoritie and declaration manifest?
I will not be endangered with these matters of State.
No maruell: For many of your wing haue succeeded but ill with them.
Returne I pray you to the matter: How proue you that Ministers may pardon sinnes with authoritie?
They to whom the Keyes are deliuered, and the power of binding and loosing Mat. 16. 19. & 18. 18. Iob 20. 23. sinnes, may absolue sinners; not onely declaratiuely, [Page 176] but euen with authority. But these things are giuen to the Ministers of the Church. They therefore may absolue with authoritie.
They may absolue (by the preaching of the Word) sinnes in generall: but they may not apply their Absolution to particular men, because they cannot know their speciall repentance, whether it be sound or hollow.
That they may particularize their censures, appeares by the words of 2. Sam 12. 13 Nathan, Iob 33. 23, 24 Elihu, and Saint 1. Cor. 5. 1. Paul. For what? May they not excommunicate particular Math. 18. 17. men? Can they binde and not loose? Is loosing any other thing then Absolution? As for your Confirmation it is most infirme. For were it sound: we should not ordinarily administer the Sacraments to any; forasmuch as we are ignorant whether mens faith be entire; or only in collusion of appearance. These fancies doe smell of Swingfeldius and H. N. and taste, not only of a desire of noueltie, but euen of anarchie. So that with equall vanitie you haue condemned both our generall Absolution: and our tearme of Penance in the Collect vpon Mid-sommer Day.
CHAP. XVII.
Of Matrimonie.
FRom your Sacraments I proceed to your Rites: which seeme to bee certaine customes, not Sacramentall; And belong either to the liuing (as Marriage: and Churching) or to the Dead (as Buriall:) Marriage is a bond most honorable. Concerning the bond you erre two wayes: First, you straightly charge the parties, that if they know any impediment, they confesse it.
Forasmuch as many thousands of your tune, haue beene publiquely married, neuer stumbling at these words: I maruell what new mysterie, you haue here digged vp?
Wee vnderstand; that some of your men vrge these words, for the Defence of the Oath ex officio, which is to vs a Scourge and a Scorpion.
Neuerthelesse we may iustly vrge it: For what is the Oath ex Officio, but the adiuring of men to confesse things tending to their owne damage in appearance: howsoeuer indeed they further both Truth and Charitie.
But what Scriptures can you alleadge for this Antichristian oath.
If you meane that it was ante Christum; before Christ: You shall heare not onely that 1. Sam. 14 24. Saul, a wicked Prince, charged his people with an oàth: Nor yet only that good Ioshua did vrge Ioshua 7. 19. Aehan to confesse a sin against himselfe: no nor yet that Ioseph (at least according to your owne interpretation vpon the Letanie,) did adiure his brethren to bring Beniamin (for though these were holy men, yet they might erre) but euen the neuer failing Law of God, commanding the Priest to charge the woman (suspected of adultery) by an Numb. 5. 19. oath to confesse her owne fault, if any such had beene. But if you meane that it is Antichristian, because against Christ, it was vsed by the Math. 26. 63. High Priest▪ Remember withall that Christ obayed it: which he would not haue done had it proceeded from Antichrist, as you pretend. Nay, if we be bound to giue a 1. Pet. 3 15. reason of our faith to euerie man that demandeth it how shall we presume to hide the truth from our lawfull Superiours?
To grant (for the present) that the Bishops are our Superiours lawfully ordained: yet they may not vnlawfully proceed against vs: Seeing God hath appointed, that by the Deut. 19 15. mouth of two or three witnesses, euery matter should bee confirmed.
Indeed, when a man is accused; an others testimonie is needfull: But when presumptuous circumstances concurre, then either one witnesse is sufficient, (as wee reade in the Storie of Ester 2. 22. Ester) or else, though there bee no [Page 179] witnesse, yet iudgement may passe (as we find 1. Kings 3. 27 the historie of the women which came before Salomon:) But why may not confession be extorted from men, aswell by the reuerence of an oath, as by torments, in case of treason? Or by a man's owne folly (as in the storie 2 Sam. 1. 16. of the Amalekite:) Neither is this a seruile betraying of a mans owne Person, but a necessary bewraying of the truth, which wee ought to preferre before our owne liues.
Your second errour in the bond of marriage is, that you make it indissoluble: for you say that it shall neuer bee lawfull to put them asunder, &c.
What lawfull causes of separation can you forge?
The causes (without forgerie) are two, which concerne either the efficient cause, or the matter: Of the first kind is the consent of Parents, without which notwithanding you ratifie sundrie Marriages.
First, although the consent of Parents, bee requisite to the making of Matrimonie, yet, if it be once consummated, the want of it makes not this a nullitie: Secondly, in some cases Marriage is not only effectuall, but euen lawfull without this consent; As, in case the Father will not indure his Childe, to marrie any saue an Heretique, or notoriously wicked person; And if the Childe, after the Et Validum: & Licitum. yeares of discretion, can neither with long strife restrain burning, nor by himselfe or friends [Page 180] euer intreate his Father; or if the Magistrate interpose his authoritie herein, the Marriage (without Parents consent) in such a case shall be ratified both in earth and heauen.
The cause drawne from the matter, belongs, either to the whole person, or some part thereof. Of the former kind is that case when there is an errour in the Person: As when Leah came to Iacob in stead of Rahell.
If the Law doe herein determine (Seperation (as you tearme it) vpon iust triall of vniust collusion: The reason is, because the parties by God were neuer conioyned; As for ex-example, Iacob because hee neuer promised Marriage to Leah, was not in rigour bound to confirme her single fact.
The cause drawne from the parts of the Person, doth either appertaine to the Bodie, or the Soule: And further, to the bodie, either liuing or dead: In the liuing bodie may be a Defect, or a Disease: Of the first kind is that, when a man is an Eunuch, or an Hermaphrodite: Of the latter sort is the Leprosie, falling Sicknesse, or any such contagious disease.
The Eunuch and Androgine, are not fit subiects of Marriage: therefore wee cannot separate them, but only declare that they were neuer conioyned: As when wee breake an oath, made of a thing vnpossible; or vnlawfull▪ wee doe not dispence with the former bond of the oath: but onely we shew that the matter of [Page 181] this oath is defectiue and so makes a nullitie: Concerning a Disease, if it were before wedlocke, and concealed by fraud, we answere as before: But, if it follow Marriage, then absolute seperation may not be granted: For God that inflicted the tentation, will giue the issue therewith, that is either healing or patience, with the gift of chastitie.
But death may lawfully be inflicted; and so the married couple lawfully separated.
What is lawfully performed by the Magistrate is done as by God himselfe, who may not be confined within Lawes: Againe the Magistrates intent is of himselfe, onely to make a diuorce betweene bodie and soule and so the seperation of the married parties doth only follow by accident. Lastly, the malefactor dying, ceaseth to be a subiect capable of Marriage; and therefore of diuorce or separation. For (if wee will not speake improperly) separation cannot be betweene things, which, being separated, doe not retaine there being; As for example, If it be true which some thinke that the soules of bruit beasts, bee accidents, and annihilated by death, then the tearme of death doth equiuocally agree to man and beasts, considering that in the one there is a proper separation, but not in the other.
The Cause borrowed from the soule, is Infidelitie Subiectiue in anima. Organice & Obiectiue in Corpore. or Adulterie. Touching the first, you disanull not Marriages, made betweene Papist, and Protestant.
[Page 182]But some of your friends at Amsterdam, doe allow Pollygamie in their Proselytes: which if they did returne home, would bee found by our Lawes to bee little lesse then Felons.
Certaine it is that you breake Saint 1. Cor. 7. 15. Pauls rule.
It is more certaine that your fellowes, vnderstand not Saint 1. Cor. 7. 12. Paul: For first it is plaine by that which goeth before, that the Separation must be passiue in regard of the beleeuer, not actiue; that is, the beleeuer may marrie after desertion, but may not forsake the vnbeleeuer: Secondly, reconciliation must be vehemently sought, before the second Marriage bee attempted: Thirdly, it must bee considered, that a Papist is not an Infidell, but a Lib. 1. c. 1. p. 5. Christian as was declared in your first generall obiection:) Fourthly, this Apostolique Canon, is not in force with vs, because our Prince, being a Christian, both can and doth inforce by Law, the person departing to return; Whereas this rule was only then effectuall whilest Princes were vnbeleeuers.
Yea, but adulterie is an absolute cause of seperation: and yet you enforce the innocent partie to remaine vnmarried.
We iudge the second Marriage of the innocent partie (during the life of the partie nocent) not to bee absolutely vnlawfull; but yet very vnexpedient: First, because it is fit hee [Page 183] should something feele the smart of his owne bad election (if any such were:) Secondly, if that were not, it is not to be doubted but God, if hee be importuned by Prayer, will giue the gift of chastitie, considering the temptation is occasioned by a cause extrinsicall: Thirdly, there bee sundrie cases; wherein the partie nocent may be receiued againe after diuorce: As first in case the woman were rauished: Secondly, if shee erred in the person of her husband: Thirdly, if she married vpon his long absence; and report of his death: Fourthly, if hee be a Pandar to his owne wife: Fiftly, if after the first offence hee haue pardoned her, and she hath offended no more: Sixtly, if she may plead Compensation, namely, that he offended, aswell as her selfe: Seuenthly if he haue denied her due beneuolence: In all which cases it is necessarie to receiue her home. But in case shee doe shew the outward signes of repentance, it is expedient also to admit her againe; Apprimè si primum tempus. because wee are moued thereunto not only by the example of the good Iudges 9. 3. Leuite (who peraduenture did erre in that matter) but euen of Christ himselfe, who hath oftentimes beene reconciled to the Church his Spouse, after her manifold and manifest idolatrous adulteries: Fourthly, because hereby is hindered the readines both to accuse, and offend, whereas otherwise the flames of malice and lust, would bring an vniuersall combustion: Fiftly; [Page 184] because hereby is auoided the confusion of Families; the neglect of the education of Children; with many other mischiefes, which were more lamemtable to indure, then easie to recount; or, otherwise then thus, to preuent.
From the bond of Marriage I proceed to the honour thereof: wherein wee dislike both your contradiction; and your errours: First, then though you grant Marriage to be honourable; yet you seruillifie the husband; causing him to say to his wife, with my bodie I thee worship.
The plaine interpretation of these words may be fetcht from Saint Paul's Canon (The [...]. 1. Cor. 7. 4. man hath not power of his owne bodie, but the woman, &c.) The Greeke word doth signifie to haue priuiledge, propertie, libertie, or authority (as appeares by the word, from which this is deriued:) which differeth little from worship: for what greater ciuill [...]. Iohn 1. 12. From which worship is deriued. worship or dignitie can there be, then for a man to surrender to his wife the propertie of his bodie? And tell mee (I pray you:) were the words thus deliuered in Latine, Corporete meo dignor; seu dignum censeo; what great Idolatrie or Seruillitie should be in them?
To leaue your Contradiction; I haste to your errours, which are two: First, in the Authour you cite: Secondly, in the degrees of honour which you ascribe to Marriage. Touching the first when you alleadge a place of the Epistle to the Heb. 13. 4. Hebrewes, you definitiuely auouch [Page 185] Saint Paul to bee the Authour thereof.
Are you offended that wee call the Apostle Saint? Doe you now doubt of his Saintship?
Nothing lesse: But wee maruell that you call not Abraham, Iob, and Moses Saints, aswell as Paul and Peter.
Wee maruell that you call not Paul and Peter Masters, aswell as Luther and Bucer.
Not because they were lesse worthy of this title; but because the phrase of these times and countries was different from ours.
The like may be said of the terme Saint; which was not taken vp, till the Primitiue Church (which began after Christ) did much vse it for the dignifying of the Apostles and Martyrs, which were Lights, not of a Church confined within Palestina: but extended as farre as the line of Heauen.
But wee are more displeased that you thus confidently auouch, that of Saint Paul, which scarce amounteth to the credit of an Ecclesiasticall Tradition.
Although the Tradition of Antiquitie bee most venerable with vs, yet besides it, wee haue other proofe that Saint Paul was 1. Pet. 1. 1. 2. Pet. 3. 1. Authour of this Epistle: For Saint Peter, writing his Second Epistle to the Dispersed Hebrewes, thus speaketh to them, as our brother 2. Pet. 3. 15. Paul wrote vnto you.
He wrote that in his Epistle to the Rom. 2. 4. Romans: [Page 186] For it appeares in the same Chapter: that hee directeth much of his speech to the Iewes, which (as it seemeth) were then at Rome.
That place is alledged, out of the Epistle to the Heb 10 23. & 32. ad finem. Hebrewes: where that argument is copiously handled. As for the place by you quoted it is impertinent: For, if you make a iust Analysis of the second Chapter to the Romans, you shall finde that the Apostles speech (directed to the Iewes by the way of a Prosopopeia) beginneth not till the seuenteenth Verse; whereas the words by you cited are in the fourth: For whereas you imagine that hee writ to the Iewes that were at Rome, you must remember; First, that Saint Paul had not as yet beene at Rom. 1 15. Rome: Secondly, that when hee came thether, the chiefe of the Iewes told him, that they had heard of Acts 28. 21. no letter concerning him, which could not be, if this Epistle had beene in part directed to them.
But the Apostle doth not prefixe his name before the Epistle to the Hebrewes.
He might forbeare that, because his name was scandalized among the Iewes. Will you denie that Moses was authour of Genesis and Exodus? Or Ezra of the Chronicles, and Ester, because their names are not set before those Bookes?
But this stile differeth from the other Epistles of Paul.
I might tell you, how some coniecture, [Page 187] that Paul wrote it in Syrian: and that Clemens or Luke, translated it into Greeke. To let this passe; If Moses were the Authour of Iob. How doth the stile differ from that in Deuteronomy? If this bee but probable, how doth the stile of the Canticles differ from that of the Prouerbs? Will any man reading the two Epistles of Peter, denie a diuersitie of stile?
But the Authour excludeth himselfe from the number of them which had Heb. 2. 3. heard Christ.
Hee had not heard him, when hee was aliue vpon the earth: Againe, he speaketh by a A figure called [...] Figure numbring himselfe among the multitude, as also doth Saint 1. Pet. 4. 3. Peter.
Your errour in the honour which you ascribe to Marriage is double: For you make it both an holy thing, and a Sacrament. The former appeareth, First, by this, that you aske the Banes in the Church: whereas Marriage belongeth to the Magistrate.
The Couenant of God may bee published by the Priest: But such is Prou. 2. 17. Marriage: and therefore may by the Priest be promulgated.
How doe you explaine your Minor?
The Couenant which makes a wife, is here called God's Couenant: But such is Mal. 2. 14. Marriage: Marriage therefore is Gods Couenant: Besides it is an Oath, or Vow made in Gods presence.
An Oath may be tendred before a Magistrate: And therefore Marriage in this respect may be but a ciuill action.
A Praier may be repeated before a Magistrate; is it therefore ciuill?
Hee hath no iurisdiction in Prayer, as bee hath ouer an Oath.
Is not prayer, a good thing? May not hee command you to doe that which is good? Nay is not an oath, a kind of prayer? Againe I thus reason: Where publique prayer is expedient, that thing may be done in the Church. But such is in Marriage: And therefore in the Church it may bee celebrated: And by consequent the Banes asked, for the preuention of all fraud and couin. The Minor thus appeareth: As the action is, so must bee the prayer thereto belonging. But the action of Mariage is publike: and therefore such must bee the Prayer thereto appertaining▪ When I say it must be, I meane, it is most expedient: I meane then, it must be vpon conueniencie: not vpon necessitie.
But God neuer commanded the Hebrew Priests to marrie the people at the Tabernacle, or Temple.
It had been something laborious, to haue brought all the people to bee married at the Temple of Ierusalem. Neuerthelesse the Iewish Rabbi Mose Ban Maimone in Cu [...]pa. Rabbins tell vs that Marriage was celebrated in a Tent, set vpon foure barres, ouer against the Synagogue: to which Tent, Psal. 19. 5. Dauid, Ioel 2 16. Ioel, and Math. [...]5. 1. Luke 12. 36. Christ himselfe do allude: and therefore it seemeth that the Priest did something intermeddle with these matters; Whereupon both Pagans, Turkes, and Christians, all with one consent (in all Ages, Countries and Sects) haue [Page 189] reputed Marriage as a sacred thing: and haue solemnized it with sundrie Ceremonies.
The second thing whereby you imitate the holinesse of Marriage is, that you cause the parties to kneele before the Communion Table: and withall insinuate as though it were fit to haue a Communion annexed to euery Marriage.
I know not, what herein may offend you, but onely that this Law is not put in execution, as it were to be wished for these causes; First, That the parties might be put in minde of mingling spirituall with earthly ioy: Secondly, that they might bee aduertised, touching the end of Matrimony, which is the enlarging of the number of the Saints, whose Communion is most liuely represented in the Lord's Supper: Thirdly, that they might bee effectually warned to remember the vnion of Christ, and the Church (his Spouse,) which is most plainly exhibited in the Sacrament.
By this last clause you declare that you make Matrimonie a Sacrament.
If that were true, to what end should we ioine another Sacrament to it?
I will proue that you make Wedlocke a Sacrament; both by the causes and by the signe: The causes are the finall, and formall. The finall is set downe in these words of one of your Prayers: which hast consecrated it to such a mysterie.
What will you proue hereby?
Two things; First, that by these words, [Page 190] you create a new Sacrament: Secondly, that the words be arroneous: Touching the first, I thus reason; That thing which is consecrated to such an excellent mysterie, that in it is signified and represented the spirituall Marriage and Vnitie betweene Christ and his Church; That thing is a Sacrament. But such is the state of Matrimonie in your opinion: among the Sacraments therefore to be reckoned.
Your Maior is mistaken, in regard of the Consequence thereof: For a thing may be consecrated to a mysterie, eitherto apply it, or to signifie it. The former way both Water in Baptisme, as also Bread and Wine in the Lords Supper are sanctified: For they doe apply, and conuay vnto vs, the Spirit of God: and consequently both Christ and his Father; namely, by the Vnion of Assistance. In the latter sence, Marriage is consecrated only to signifie the spirituall vnitie, or vnion betweene Christ and his Church: And this is the true cause why Matrimonie is no Sacrament, as Baptisme, and the Lord's Supper.
That the words be erroneous I thus proue; That which was before the mysterie, could not be consecrated to signifie the same: But Marriage was before the mysterie of this vnion: And therefore could not be so consecrated.
The Maior is like the verses of Dionysius, which could not be corrected, but by blotting of them all out: Let your Maior be thus inuerted; A thing must bee, before it signifie: and [Page 191] then it will bee true. Were there not Lambes before the Passeouer? Water before Baptisme? Bread and Wine before the Lord's Supper? Againe, your Minor is vntrue: For the Second Person in Trinitie was the Mediatour of the Church before the fall of man; and consequently by order of nature though not of time) was before Matrimonie. I meane as it was a cause, not as it was a thing signed: For Relatiues are together in nature.
That which doth only signifie parabolically, that cannot bee consecrated to signifie a mysterie (vnlesse wee will imagine that euery Vine with the Branches; and Head, with the Members, are so consecrated because they are so resembled by John 15 1. Christ, and the 1 Cor. 12. 11. Apostle.) But Marriage doth only parabolically, signifie this Ephes. 5. 32. mysterie. Therefore we may not say that it is consecrated.
It seemeth by Saint Paul, that he maketh more then a Parable thereof: As before him both Psal. 45 t [...]tum Dauid and In the Canticks. Salomon; yea and Ezek 16. totum. Ezekiel had done. So that it seemeth Matrimonie was consecrated by these Diuine Pens to the opening of this mysterie.
But doe you find no other consecration of Matrimonie then this?
Wee doubt not to say with Antiquitie that Euah being taken out of the side of sleeping Adam, was a figure of the Church proceeding from the vertuous side of the Second Adam, sleeping in Death. God therefore deliuering [Page 192] Euah to the Man, did consecrate Marriage to represent this Mysterie.
From the end I passe to the forme, which in these words is set downe: I pronounce that they be man and wife together, In the name of the Father; of the Sonne: and of the Holy Ghost, Amen:) which differs little from the forme of Baptisme.
What call you the forme of Baptisme properly?
These words I Baptize thee in the name of the Father, &c.
What Scripture haue you for this opinion?
Is it not written, Math. 28. 19. Goe teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, &c?
But doth Christ command vs to vse these verie words: In the name of the Father, &c?
So all thinke but Papists, who say, That this forme doth depend vpon the vertue of Tradition.
The plea of Tradition is here impertinent. For tell me is not Baptisme a Sacrament? Is not a Sacrament an Action? Can the forme of an action be words? Againe, is the forme in those words; I Baptize? Or in these; In the name of the Father? To auouch the former is vaine: For can the forme of Baptisme bee to Baptize? The latter is as vntrue: For by the Name of the Father, &c. is meant the Authoritie of the Trinitie. By which is rather intimated an efficient cause, then a forme of Baptisme.
Doe not we generally say, that the Arrians erre in the forme of Baptisme, because they vse thus to baptize Infants: In the name of God the Father: and of the Sonne a Creature: And of the holy Ghost a Creature, I baptize thee?
What thinke you of him that baptized an Infant, In nomine Patria, Filia, & Spirita Sancta? Did hee erre in the forme of Baptisme?
No doubt his errour was in the forme of the words (his Latine being not congruous) yet the Baptisme was no nullitie: neither might be iterated, because the substance and forme were still retained.
You see then that this phrase is but meerely popular: So that by forme is only meant forme of words: that is, a forme representatiue, not reall: For it is neither inward, nor outward; Not inward, For, that is the vnion of Christ's bloud with vs; Not Outward; For that must be Visible, not Audible: a Deed, not a Word: But were all this granted; will you make euery thing a Sacrament wherein these words are vsed, In the name of the Father, &c? If Paul instead of these words, I Acts 16. 18. command thee in the name of Iesus to goe out of her, had said, I command thee in the name of the Trinitie, had he spoken any thing vnfit or vntrue?
Nothing lesse, except wee thinke: that those which were baptized in the Name of Iesus Acts 19. 5. Christ, were not baptized in the Name of the [Page 194] Trinitie, which to maintaine were little lesse then Heresie.
What then? Did Saint Paul make dispossession of Deuils, a Sacrament, because hee vsed words equipollent to these In the name of the Father?
He did only declare by what authoritie he cast out the euill spirit.
So when we say in Matrimonie, (In the the name of the Father) we only shew in what Name, and by what Authoritie we pronounce them to be man and wife, namely in the Name of that God, which conioyned the first couple, in the Paradise of Pleasure.
As the causes so the signe (namely, the [...]ing) shewes Marriage to be a Sacrament: which being a meere humane inuention is to be exploded out of the Church.
What thinke you of the Eare-rings, which Gen. 24. 22. & 30. Abrahams seruant gaue to Rebecca?
Hee thought shee should be wife to Isaake, and therefore presented her with these symbols of nuptiall amitie. But what? Can this warrant the prophaning of the Church with a Ciuill Ring?
What conceiue you of the Rom. 16. 16. holy kisse, enioyned by the Apostle?
It was a signe of spirituall amitie: and therefore vsed in the Church.
But was the signe also spirituall?
It was indeed drawne from a ciuill custome [Page 195] of the East, yet amplified and conuerted, to bee an argument of spirituall coniunction.
But yet it was commanded by the Apostle: why is it not still practized in the Church?
It was not iudged so decent by reason of the contrarie custome in some parts of Europe.
By this you may vnderstand, that the thing was but indifferent and mutable: and yet for a time enioyned by Apostolique, and Ecclesiasticall Authoritie: as were also the Acts 15. 20. 28, 29. Loue Feasts; and likewise abstaining from things strangled, and from bloud. From which last instance we thus argue; Abstinencie from things strangled, and from bloud, were for a time necessarie by reason of the Churches iniunction: And yet the same things were then but indifferent, and changeable (as all men doe confesse) Some things indifferent therefore may by the Church bee imposed as necessarie; I meane in regard of the externall order; not of eternall life.
Yea, but the Ring is not a thing indifferent, being laden with so many mysticall significations.
That is mysticall which exceedeth naturall capacitie: But the significations of the Ring are such as all men by the light of nature, may obuiously vnderstand; as namely, that the gold doth signifie the price and puritie; the roundnesse, the perpetuitie; the poesie, the perspicuitie [Page 196] of loue: the putting thereof vpon the fourth finger of the left hand, doth represent that it is heartie; because to that finger there comes an arterie from the heart. These significations cannot properly be tearmed mysticall, The like is to be said of the ioyning of hands. Besides doe you imagine, that as many mysticall senses might not be framed of the holy kisse? and yet that was no cause why it should be banished out of the Church.
CHAP. XVIII.
Of Churching: and Buriall.
A Consequent of Matrimonie (as you pretend) is the Churching and Purification of Women: Against the which I thus reason; Purification is a thing Iewish: And therefore to be abrogated.
If your Antecedent be allayed with a limitation, it will agree with the consequent, like clay with iron. Publique Prayer as it was Iewish, and respected the Temple of Salomon doth now vtterly cease: Shall we thereupon conclude, that all Publique Prayer is to be prohibited▪ In like manner wee say, that Iewish Purification is indeed to be abrogated, so farre [Page 197] forth as it is Iewish: But that is impertinent to our Churching.
The end of Purification is abrogated (which was the For now Infants are prasented in Baptisme? So they were in Circumcision. Presentation of the Childe to Luke 2. 22. God:) And therefore the thing it selfe is also disanulled.
That was not the only end thereof: For in case the Childe died; yet the Mother was to be purified: And therefore that place in Luke doth admit a double reading; either the purification of her [...]. or of [...]. them (that is, of the Mother, and the Childe:) There was an other end more peculiar to the Mother.
That is, sacrificing, as appeares Leuit. 12. 6. by.
But what dutie by that sacrifice was intimated?
Two principall duties were insinuated: First, the acknowledgement of her sinne: For which cause, besides the great Purification (which was performed in her owne separation seuen dayes if it were a Male; and in the Circumcision of the Childe, vpon the eight day: but in case it were a female in separation for fourteene dayes) she had also the lesse purification: which endured thirtie three dayes if it were a sonne, and sixtie six if a daughter: whereby was signified, First, that the the sinne of Euah was A double Sinne: a double purification and repentance. double to that of Adam: For he sinned alone; shee deceiued him also: Secondly, that shee deriued sinne from her selfe to her children: For this cause also shee offered a sinne offering: Secondly, as for the whole burnt Offering it was Eucharisticall, namely, a thankesgiuing [Page 198] for her safe deliuerance.
It is manifest then, though sacrifice bee abolisht; yet confession of sinnes, and thankesgiuings for benefits doe remaine.
That these things remaine we denie not: But why should they be publique? By the same reason euery man that hath escaped shipwracke, warre, or fire should present his publike thankes in the Church.
If it were so, were the pot broken, or the waterspilt? Did not the Prophet so in the Ps. 116. 13, 14 Psalme? In publike benefits wee solemnize publike thankesgiuings: Now, the benefit of deliuerance from the paines of child-birth is, in a manner, publique: Forasmuch as these dolours were inflicted vpon the whole Gen. 3. 16. female sexe?
The Iudaisme of your purification appeares: First, in that you bring in the vaile, which is a ragge of Superstition.
What thinke you of Rebeccaes vaile, which she put on in the presence of Gen. 14. 65. Isaac?
It was a modell of her modestie: but what is that to the vaile in the Church?
Not only that modestie, but euen that vaile is required by Saint Paul in the 1 Cor. 11. 10. Congregation.
It is imposed vpon all women; not vpon them alone which come to be Churched.
Can you indure Saint Paul making it a perpetuall ordinance; and yet not tolerate it in [Page 199] vs, which doe not so much command it to bee vsed, as shew what is decent? Certainly if it be at all times comely, then especially at that time, when women being guiltie of their owne infirmities, should shew the greatest symbols of shamefastnesse in Publique Assemblies; From which for a time (by necessitie of corrupted nature) they haue beene separated.
The second argument of your Iudaisme is the offering imposed vpon Women.
Doe you dislike the thing or the name?
Wee doe not so much insist vpon the thing (as being pretended to bee a dutie, or due to the Minister) but the tearme Offering, is Iewish.
Tithes were Offerings Numb. 18. 24. to God: But Tithes were duties due to the Numb. 18. 31. Priests (as being the recompence for their seruice:) Therefore the duties of the Priest, are indeed, and may be called Offerings.
In this reason I obserue two things: First, that you make things due to the Minister to bee Wages or Stipends; whereas some of your fellowes thinke Stipends as bad as Almes.
Stipends from the wauering multitude without Charter or Patent, differ not in nature from Almes: But Honourable Stipends, set downe by the Lawes of God and the Prince, we disallow not. For as the stipend of a Souldier is giuen by the Prince, though it be deducted from the tribute imposed vpon the People: [Page 200] So the tithes of the Priests are God's Stipends, though first consecrated to God by the people his tributaries.
If a man hire workmen to make a bridge for the benefit of the Countrie; shall wee not say that he giueth a great Almes?
No doubt hee doth to the Countrey, but not to the labourers; vnlesse they take their hire, and worke not: And yet (euen then) are they not almesmen but theeues; and are compellable both to make restitution, and to suffer punishment. In like manner, he that erecteth a Church; and giueth maintenance to a Priest doth indeed a singular almes to the people, but none to the Priest vnlesse hee bee vnfaithfull and yet (euen then) he is not an almesman but a robber; and stands answerable to his Superiours vnder God.
If all the people then giue tithes, doe they giue almes to themselues?
They giue their homage to God; and to the Minister they performe an action of Iustice, not of liberalitie: If any almes be, it is to themselues: For example; If the maker of the Bridge (of which we spake) doe thereby reape to his owne person some maine benefit (as the preseruation of his life, and the like) may not hee bee said in a sort to haue giuen himselfe an almes?
The second thing, remarkeable in your reason is, that you seem to maintain Iewish Tithes.
Tithes we defend, but not as Iewish. For whereas among y e Iewes there were fiue kinds of Tithes; First, Prediall (or great Tithes) due to the Priests and Leuit. [...]7. 30. Numb. 18. 24. Leuits: Secondly, Personall (called the offerings of the Deut. 12 6. hands) due to the same likewise: Thirdly, the Tithe of Tithes due to the High Numb. 18. 26. Priest: Fourthly, the Anniuersarie Deut. 14. 22. Tithes, which were spent in the Voyage to and from the Tabernacle; in which the Leuite had also a part: Fiftly, the Deut. 14. 28. Three yeares Tithes, whereof part likewise came to the Leuite: we hold that prediall and personall tithes, are due to Ministers: The tithe of tithes partly to the Prince, partly to the Bishops: The yearely, and three yeare tithes, partly to the reparations of Churches, Schooles, and Colledges: (yea, and if need were, for their erection:) partly for the maintenance of the Ministers themselues (where their ordinary tithes are not found competent) and of the poore.
To let passe your fancies; proue in generall, tithes to be due to the Ministers of the Gospell; and not to the Priests of Aaron's order only.
Tithes were due to Gen. 14. 20. Heb. 7. 4. Melchisedech, who was no Priest according to the order of Aaron: and therefore not due to the Leuiticall Priests only.
Abraham indeed paid tithes; yet not of all his goods; but of all the spoiles, as the Author to the Hebrewes doth [...]. expound it.
[Page 202]Tithes must bee paid of a mans owne: But the spoiles were not Abraham's (as appeares by his oath in Gen. 14. 22, 23. the Storie) Tithes therefore were not paid of the spoiles. As for the Erecke word you alleadge, it may be translated of the best or chiefe things. Againe, if wee retaine the word spoiles; it will bee proued thereby that personall tithes of the gettings of mens hands are due, considering that spoiles, obtained in a lawfull warre, are of that nature. My second argument for tithes is this: That which God giueth to the Priest, being receiued from the people, seemeth to be naturall and eternall; forasmuch as no man may reuoke it: But such are Leuit. 27. 30. Numb. 18. 24. tithes: They are therefore irreuocable.
They are so from the Iewish Priests: what is that to our Ministers?
That will appeare, by this my third argument: The Labourers wages are due to the 1. Tim. 5. 18. Ministers of the Gospell: But such are Numb. 18. 31. tithes: They are therefore due to our Euangelicall Ministers.
Tithes were due for the seruice at the Altar, which now ceaseth.
Doth not the Apostle say, that the same seruice in substance 1. Cor. 9 13. Heb. 13. 10. remaineth? Doe not our Ministers aswell teach the People, and pray for them, as the Priests of the Law? My fourth reason is thus framed: The Prophets vse to exhort men to Morall, not to Ceremoniall duties: [Page 203] But Malachie doth exhort men to pay Mal. 3. 10. tithes: They be therefore Morall.
I would haue some argument drawne from the new Testament.
You haue heard in part before: But now I directly proceed further to my fift argument: Tithes are counted matters of the Law (and such as may not be left vndone) by Mat. 23. 23. Christ himselfe: And therefore they are to be paid.
They are counted as small matters.
Yea, but he that breaketh the least Commandement, and teacheth men so to do (as many seditious men, which teach the People to giue the Hundreth, for the Tithe) shall be the least in the Kingdome of Math. 5. 19. heauen.
Yea, but this place proueth onely that they should be paid to the Priests of the Law.
The contrarie appeareth by my sixt reason: Things consecrated and giuen to the Ministers of the Gospell, may not bee reuoked; (as appeareth by the Storie of Acts 5. 3. Ananias:) But Tithes haue beene giuen to the Church by our Ancestors euen before the times of Poperie. And therefore may not be recalled.
Your Maior is not firme: For Ezekias pluckt off the Plates (which himselfe had consecrated) from the Temple 2. Kings 18. 16 dores.
Ezekias did therein most grieuously sin: and thereupon it may bee thought that God turned the heart of Zenacherib to breake his Couenant with the King, and to bring vpon [Page 204] him the dreadfull warre, which without God's immediate aide, had beene irresistible. Now if if iudgement begin at Gods house, where shall the sinners 1. Pet. 4. 17. appeare?
But put the case, our Forefathers had neuer dedicated tithes to the Church; how had they beene then due to the same?
My seuenth Argument will declare it: He that is catechized, Let him make him that catechizeth him, partaker of all his Gal. 6. 6. goods This cannot bee done without Tithes, as may appeare by the Stories of Abraham and Gen. 14. 20. & 28. 22. Iacob.
It may bee done by Competencie, without Tithes.
As God set the seuenth Day for the Sabbath; So hee ordained the tenth for Maintenance, We dare not iudge his proportions lesse wise then those which are forged by the braines of men. My eight and last reason is drawne from analogie and proportion: That which was giuen to the Seruitours of the Law, ought much more to be granted to the Ministers of the Luke 7. 28. 1. Cor. 9 13. 2. Cor. 3 9. Gospell: But the Legall Priests had more then Tithes: (For we know they had the first fruits; the redemption of the first borne; 48. Cities with land about them; sundry parts of the Sacrifices, &c. The Ministers of the Gospell therefore ought to haue tithes at the least.
Tithes were Ceremoniall; and therefore to be abolished.
[Page 205]In regard of the particular assignation to the Tabernacle they were indeed rituall: but as they were stipends of Gods publike seruice; so they both were, and are naturally Morall.
The Tithes might bee Leuit. 27. 31. redeemed; and therefore not necessarie.
They could not be redeemed, vnlesse the fift part were added: whereby their necessitie doth much more appeare: as also for that they could not be Leuit. 27. 33. changed without a Curse.
They that were in Cities paid no tithes: And therefore they are not necessarie.
First, this argument might proue Tithes vnder the Law of Moses, to haue beene needlesse, which had beene an emptie proofe: Secondly, Personall tithes were there also due. Prediall Tithes were due euen in As is plaine in the Cities of Niniue, Babylon, Ierusalem, and others. Cities; considering that in Cities also Cattle may be found: Thirdly, instead of those tithes, they had sundrie other recompences: which were before named in my eight Argument: Fourthly, the fruit of the ground may bee expounded of the rates of houses: which being tithed will exempt all scruple: Fiftly, some imagine that Countrie tithes were diuided among the Leuites dwelling wheresoeuer: but this is vncertaine.
The Apostles were maintained by 1. Phil 4. 15. almes, & not by tithes: And therefore tithes are not needfull.
That these contributions of the People were almes you cannot proue: forasmuch as they were due, as Saint 1. Cor. 9. 6, 7. &c. Gal. 6. 6. & 10. Paul declareth at [Page 206] large. By which places also we haue shewed tithes euen then also to haue been due. Againe, tell me: If a man had reasoned thus in the time of Malachie: Tithes were not paid when the Israelites wandred in the Wildernesse: Now therefore they are not due to the Priests in Canaan: what would you haue answered?
Wee would haue said to reason from the fact to the right, is not reasonable: Againe it was not seasonable to argue from the seed time to the haruest: from the night of want, to the Day of Plentie: from the Barren Desart to the fruitfull Palestina.
So we answere: that whilst the winter of persecution was vpon the Church, Tithes could not be exacted: but now it is preposterous to vrge the same order in the summer of our abundance. Tithes therefore (as you perceiue) are needfull: and yet the same are offerings to God: So that the tearme, Offering, need not displease you in our Churching of women.
From the Rites belonging to the liuing, we come to the Buriall of the Dead: wherein wee dislike the Person, Manner, and Place. Touching the first, we maruell that you make Buriall a Ministeriall Dutie, seeing the Law prohibiteth the Priests to defile themselues by the Leuit. 21. 1. Dead.
You were lately displeased, because we vsed Purification, being Iewish: And now you would haue vs vse the Iewish manner of Buriall: [Page 207] Wee like not this: that with the same breath you blow both hot and Reclusis illud; hoc clausis Lahijs. cold: Againe, tell (I pray you) what meane you by that defiled with the Dead.
It seemeth that Leuit. 21. 3, 4. lamentation is thereby meant.
Where is then your Argument? The Priest may not lament for the Dead: He may not therefore be present at Burials, to comfort them that lament, with his deuout exhortations and prayers.
We reade not that the Priests did burie any man: and therefore to make this their office, is against Scripture.
It is not against, but besides Scripture were it as you pretend. But the truth is: we doe not appoint the Priest to burie (that act being in a manner meerely ciuill) but only to assist the Funerall, for the comfort and instruction of the liuing.
The manner of your Burials doth also displease vs: Forasmuch as you vse sundrie Prayers therein, which seeme to fauour the Popish Purgatorie.
The Dumbe Shewes of Other Churches, though wee condemne not: yet wee cannot suppose that they containe so much reuerence and deuotion as our custome doth. As for the Purgatorie you mention, it is a forgerie of your owne Iealousie, considering wee pray for nothing in the behalfe of the Dead, saue only that [Page 208] wee seeme to be in good hope of their ioyfull resurrection, of which matter wee treated in Baptisme.
Yea, but Prayers, being rehearsed at the Graue, haue some smell of Superstition.
Were you as quicke-sented as the Vultures of Romulus, yet could no such sauour bee here felt, forasmuch as our Prayers being in the mother tongue, are discerned by the meanest auditor to containe nothing but matter of consolation and hope to the liuing.
Funerall Sermons are of the same branne: and therefore iustly abrogated in the Reformed Churches.
If those Sermons containe flatterie, or errour, wee may not defend them: But if they be replenished with hopefull and consolatorie doctrines, we doubt not to thinke them to bee of that nature of which was the famous lamentation of Dauid made for his King 2. Sam. 1. 17. and his Friend; Or of which were those worthy Orations The Funerall Orations of Basill and Gregorie. Funerall, which deserue to bee written in Plates of gold, celebrated in all antiquitie. And certainly if a Word in Place Prou. 25 11. and Prou 15. 23. Time bee so precious; If wee bee commanded to preach in 2. Tim 4. 2. Season: Can any Sermon be more seasonable, then when God's iudgements concurre with his word; when the sense of mortalitie doth kindle deuotion; and griefe quickneth Charitie. Thinke you that when the men of Iabesh fasted 1. Sam. 31. 13 seuen dayes at the buriall of [Page 209] Saul and his sonnes: and when Mary wept at the Tombe of her Iohn 11. 31. brother, a Sermon would haue beene vnseasonable? Suppose you that in all those seuen dayes (before mentioned) prayers were not mingled with their fasting? As for the Reformed Churches, wee censure them not; neither may they condemne vs; Forasmuch as the Strangers amongst vs, being men of their owne Countrie and Discipline, doe still retaine Funerall Sermons.
Wee are most offended with your Place of Buriall, which is the Church or Church-yard: wherein you seeme to place great holinesse.
Wee doe in some Cities allow men to be buried in a field set apart for that purpose.
But euen that field is reputed holy ground.
And that most iustly: For did not Abraham refuse to be buried among the Gen. 23. 6. & 9. Hittites? Did he not there buy a field for buriall, wherevpon the Place was called Hebron? Did not Iacob desire to be buried with Gen. 49. 30. Abraham? Ruth with Ruth 1. 17. Naomi? The old man with the 1. King. 13. 31 man of Iuda? Did not the Pharises purchase a field for Math. 27. 7. strangers, called Acheldama, a field of Acts 1. 19. Bloud? Is it not probable, that the brethren of Ioseph desired to bee buried with him in Acts 7. 16. Shichem? Did not the men in the Primitiue Church, desire to be buried neere the Martyrs? by whose Tombes afterwards in the Halcionian dayes of Peace, Oratories and Churches were built for the honour of Martyrdome, [Page 210] not for the worship of Martyrs? Are not the bodies of Saints departed still members of Christ? being vnited to their soules, not onely by the relatiue hope of the resurrection; but euen by the vnion of Christ's Spirit? And, by what more liuely signe can we testifie, or signifie this our beliefe, then by interring them in or neere some Church, where they may be reserued better then in the Where the Kings of Egypt were buried. Pyramides of Egypt, till the second comming of CHRIST.
THE SECOND BOOKE.
Of the New Liturgie.
CHAP. I.
Of the Booke of TOBIT.
FRom the Old wee passe to your New Liturgie: wherein you haue both added the Apocryphall Bookes to the the Canon: And haue in sundry sorts depraued the Canonicall Text it selfe.
The Apocryphal The Booke of the Articles of Religion. Article 6. Bookes (as Hierome saith) the Church doth reade for example of life and instruction of [Page 212] manners: But yet doth it not apply them to establish any Doctrine.
Against the reading of these Bookes I thus argue. Whatsoeuer is read in the Church ought to be Canonicall Scripture: But these Bookes are Apocryphall, not of the Canon: Wee may not therefore be vrged to reade them in the Church.
First, your conclusion strayeth from your reason like a bird from her nest. It should haue beene thus framed: They may not therefore be read in the Church. You pretend as if you were vrged and inforced to reade them: the [...]ut [...] is if you did not delight in contention, as the Viper that was pleased with the bloud of her owne tongue, which shee grated against the file) you might easily perceiue that the Booke leaueth it to your discretion, whether you will read a Canonicall, or an Apocryphall Chapter.
If we may not reade them; then much lesse bee vrged to the reading of them. So that my Conclusion was a Secondarie, or Corollarie, naturally following out of the proper conclusion of mine argument.
In the meane time you see, that your oft complaints (of vrging and hard vsage, being both causelesse and respectlesse) doe deserue to exasperate the State against you: For many things, [...]o doubt, had beene either altered or mitigated, had you not against the rule of Pythagoras) digged in the fire with a sword: [Page 213] But now to reuisite your argument: First, I might denie your Maior, and render foure reasons for it: First, the Epistle written from Coll. 4 16. Laodicea, was read in the Church; and yet it was out of the Canon (vnlesse you thinke it was some Epistle of Saint Paul, which is lost) some thing therefore not Canonicall may be read in the Church.
I thinke no Canonicall Epistle could bee lost: For it were to derogate too much from Gods prouidence, and the faithfulnesse of the Church, which should bee the Keepresse of the Volumes of the Couenant; I rather suppose that it was some Epistle written from the Laodiceans to Paul; to the demands whereof this Epistle to the Colossians did answere: And therefore that it might more plainly be vnderstood, it was meete that the other of the Laodiceans should bee read in the Church also: For such a like thing is probably collected to haue beene done by the 1. Cor. 7 1. Corinthians.
To sift the ground of your assertion were now vnseasonable: But you haue giuen in a faire euidence against your owne Maior, as shall hereafter appeare. My second reason is this. Nine Chapters of the Booke of Iob: (wherof foure were vttered by Iob 4. & 5. & 15. & 22. Eliphaz: three by Chap. 8. & 18. & 25. Bildad: two by Chap. 11. & 20. Zophar) are read in the Church: But these Chapters are not of the Canon (seeing no doctrine can be establisht by them forasmuch as Go himselfe disallowed [Page 214] the Iob 42▪ 7. saying of Iobs three friends:) wee may therefore in the Church reade some thing which is not of the Canon.
The generall positions of Iobs friends are true: howsoeuer they erred in the application of them to Iob himselfe, as if hee had beene an hypocrite.
That is but a shift: for the maine maxime of all the Dispute, is taken from Iob's wiues Iob 2. 9. speech: The summe whereof may thus bee demonstrated: He that fals into great miseries is an hypocrite: But Iob is so falne: He is therefore an hypocrite. So then let him not continue in defending his vprightnesse but blesse Ios. 7. 19. God in the acknowledgement of his hypocrisie and so let him die with repentance and patience. By this it is plaine: that the Maior Proposition was false, and not the Assumption onely as you pretend.
I hope you will not exclude these nine Chapters out of the Canon, considering they containe an historicall, though not a positiue truth: For it is true, that these men so spake, though they erred in their speech.
You haue made a faire distinction, whereby you will cut off your owne arguments made against the Apocryphall Bookes, as shall bee shewed in due place. My third argumēt is this: Sundrie Bookes of Traditions were read in the Church of the Iewes; and yet were neuer of the Canon; Or else, how could the names [Page 215] of 2. Tim. 3. 8. I [...]nes & Iambres the Heb. 12. 21. foure of Moses: the time of the famine in the dayes of James 5. 17. Elias the combat of Michael with the Iude 9. Deuill & the prophesie of Iude 14, 15. Enoch haue bin rehearsed, as things vulgarly knowne: My fourth & last reason is this: Set Prayer may bee read in the Church (and yet is no part of the Canon) as was proued in the first Lib. 1. Chap. 2. conference. Besides this, your Maior admits of a distinction, which is this: Whatsoeuer is read in the Church, must either bee the Canon of faith, or manners. To this latter kinde we may referre the Apocryphall Bookes.
This is a rotten deuice: They cannot bee the Canon of manners: seeing that in the Doctrine of manners they may erre.
This answere shall bee sifted in your Minor. But now wee tell you further, that things may be read in the Church for the explanation of the Canonicall Scriptures. For (as you remember you said the Epistle of the Lacdiceans was read for the explanation of Saint Paul's Epistle to the Colossians.
But the Bookes Apocryphall doe rather obscure, then explaine the Canon.
The Booke of Wisdome doth open the Storie of Exodus concerning the ten See Wisdome 16. & 17. plagues of Egypt: Ecclesiasticus is a Commentarie to the Prouerbs: The Sixt of Baruch is a most famous epitome of sundrie things in Moses, the Psalmes, and the Prophets, against Idolatrie: [Page 216] The first Booke of Maccabees is a key to the mysteries Especially to the 8. & 11. Chapters thereof. of Daniel.
Because you cauill so much at my Maior, I will change both it, and my whole reason: Whatsoeuer is read in the Church, ought either to be Canonicall Scripture; or agreeable thereunto: But the Bookes betweene Malachie and Matthew are neither: And therefore may not be read.
As the change of your Maior is to the better: so is that of your Minor to the worse; whereof wee desire the first part to bee explained; the latter to be confirmed.
That these Bookes are not Canonicall, it is plaine, because they are Apocryphall.
Some Serpent lurketh vnder this grasse: why call you them Apocryphall?
First, because they containe sundrie errours.
How many errours thinke you there be in the Booke of the Petition to the Parliament, defended by T. C?
Wee suppose no errour can bee found therein.
A Booke Apocryphall hath errours: But this Booke hath none, and therefore is not Apocryphall: and is by consequent, Canonicall.
It may be Ecclesiasticall; and so neither Canonicall, nor Apocryphall.
You see then that your reason is infirme. These Bookes are not Canonicall because Apocryphall: [Page 217] and therefore Apocryphall Non causa pro causa. because they containe errours.
Secondly, then, they are tearmed Apocryphall, because they are capable of errours, as being the writings of men.
This is to make them Apocryphall in possibilitie, not in act. Now euery possibilitie is reducible to some act. Tell then, what is the actuall cause, why they are Apocryphall.
Can a priuation haue an actuall cause?
The cause may be actuall; though rather deficient then efficient.
Thirdly, then; They are deemed Apocryphall, because their Authour is not knowne.
No more is the Authour of Ioshua, Iudges, Ruth, Samuel, Kings, no nor of the Epistle to the Hebrewes (in your opinion.)
Their Authour is knowne to bee Gods Spirit, though we doubt of the Penman.
But how is that knowne?
The Propheticall Church receiued the Bookes as from God: and hath deliuered them to vs by Succession: Fourthly, then, these Bookes are Apocryphall, because the Iewish Church neuer receiued them: For neither were they written in any tongue which the Iewes vnderstood; neither doe the Iewes at this day admit of them, but as of Interludes.
You haue at the last stumbled vpon the true cause; but withall haue ouerwhelmed it with sundrie errours: The first is this: You [Page 218] pretend them to bee refused by the Iewes: because they were written in a language not vnderstood by them: What? Did not Hierome out of Chaldie translate Tobit? Did not the Iewes in their Dispersion vnderstand the Greeke tongue, (namely in the Greekish Septuagint?) Why was the Epistle to the Hebrewes written in Greeke, if they were ignorant of the language? The like is to be said of the Epistles of Saint Iames and Saint Peter. Now tell me; Doe not you acknowledge our Apocryphall Bookes to haue beene written in Greeke? and yet was not Sirach's Sonne a Iew? Did not Philo, and Iosephus (being Iewes) write in Greeke? The second is rather a scoffe then an errour: Not vnlike that of some men, partly Arrians, and partly Barrowists, which call the Athanasian Creed, the Creed of Sathanasius. This is like that which is more then yea and nay; for it comes of euill. Your third errour is, that you acknowledge the traditionarie testimonie of the Church for the Bookes of Scripture: and yet explode all tradition, not only as needlesse, but euen as damnable. Your fourth errour is that you ascribe more to the Iewish Synagogue, then to the Christian Church; For you heard before out of Hierome that the Christians receiued these Bookes.
They receiued them but as Apocryphall.
And yet they read them in the Church.
They were men and might erre: For wee are assured that these Bookes are not agreeable to the Canon, as containing and maintaining manifold errours: and therefore may bee the Canon, neither of Faith, nor of Manners.
Wee denie that you can finde any errour in these Bookes concerning Manners: Now touching Faith, fundamentall errours wee acknowledge none in them. If any pettie fault or slip be found our subscription is safe. But now bring forth the errours in their numbers and armies.
The Apocryphall Bookes, are either such as are reputed so by the Papists themselues: (namely, the third and fourth of Esdras: and the prayer of Manasses: besides some other Bookes, not expressed in our Common Bibles;) or such as are so accounted of by the Protestants onely, whereof some be not read, some be: Of the first kinde are certaine portions of Hester: also Susanna, Bell, and the Dragon: and the two Bookes of the Maccabees. And here I maruell much, that the first Booke of Maccabees is not read in your Church: considering you say, it is a key to the Mysteries of Daniel.
Euen for the same cause, that wee reade not other Bookes of the Chronicles and Other Volumes of holy Scripture.
This cause shall hereafter be tried. Now the Bookes that you read are Historicall, or Dogmaticall: The Historicall be either whole Bookes, or [Page 220] a fragment: Of the first sort are Tobit and Iudith: The Booke of Tobit containeth errours of things to be beleeued, or to be done: The first sort concerneth either Angels, or the Meanes of our preseruation: Angels, bee good or euill: In the good we may consider the name, and nature: concerning the first: The Booke setteth downe the name of an Angell, calling him Tobit. 3. 17. Raphael: whereas Angels names ought not to be enquired Gen. 32 29. after, as being Iudg. 3. 18. secret.
The Bookes of Dan. 19▪ 21. & [...]0. 21. Daniel, of Luke 1. 19. Luke, of Iud. 9. Iude, and of Saint Apoc. 12. 7. Iohn, doe set downe the names of Angels, after which we should not enquire, because they be secret; are they therefore Apocryphall?
These names are not secret to God's Spirit, which hath reuealed them to vs in these Bookes.
And why may not God's Spirit reueale the name of Raphael in this Booke?
This name Raphael is not extant in any other Booke of Scripture: and therefore it seemes to be a tearme Apocryphall.
If a Iew should thus reason: I finde the names Gabriel and Michael, specified no where but in Daniel: it seemes therefore the Booke should be Apocryphall▪ what answere would you returue, if you were a Iew, and beleeued neither S. Luke, S. Iude nor Saint Iohn?
I would answer, It is sufficient that these names are recorded in one Booke of Scripture
So it is sufficient, though Raphael bee [Page 221] named no where but in Tobit; vnlesse you beg the question: Besides the names of Angels are of two sorts: Some expressing their nature, some their office: Of this latter kinde is the name of Isa 6. 2. Seraphim, which signifies burning; because one of them touched the Prophets lips with a burning coale. To this head wee may referre Raphael, which signifieth one that healeth from God, because he healed Sara, and Tobit: Lastly, the place in Iudges, by you alleadged, is impertinent: The Angell which appeared might bee Christ, who said his name was Secret, or Wonderfull. The like Isaiah saith of Isa. 9. 6. Christ: (hee shall call his name the Wonderfull, and so forth.) So that the Angell may seeme rather to haue reuealed his name to Manoah, then to haue God shewed the burning of Sodom to Abraham, and yet not to Lot: The time of death to Ezekiah: not to vs. concealed it from him.
From the name of Angels, we come to their nature: wherein wee will trie their number, and their office: Touching the first; this Booke determineth that their are seauen Tobit 12. 15. Angels, &c. which is partly Magicall, partly Popish: For first the Magitians (especially the Iewes) numbred seuen Angels according to the seuen dayes of the weeke: For Sunday Raphael, then Gabriel, Sammael, Michael, Izidkiel, Hanael, See Iunius vpon this place. Rephariel.
The Booke of Tobit doth not designe these Angels by dayes; much lesse reckoneth their names: though two of them (namely Gabriel, and Michael) are found elsewhere in [Page 222] Scripture: By what tradition the Iewes vnderstood the rest, we know not: But, first we are sure the Angell tels Daniel that hee was one of the chiefe Dan 10. 13. Angels: Secondly, this number of seuen may probably be thus collected. The seuen eyes in Zach. 3. 9. Zacharie, are by Saint. Iohn expounded to bee the seuen spirits which are sent into all the Apoc. 5 6. world: And what should be meant by these Spirits but Angels? Againe, Saint Iohn twice mentioneth seuen Apoc. 8. 6. & 16. 1. Angels, it is not sufficient for you to exclaime that this is Magicall: Wee rather credit the Scriptures affirming, then your negatiue supposals.
The seuen spirits are expounded the Holy Ghost.
The exposition is but your owne.
What? Doe you suppose that Iohn prayes for grace, and peace from Angels?
Not as from causes, but as from instruments: Againe, though they be interpreted of the Holy Ghost in the first Chapter: yet in the Vision of the fift Chapter, that exposition will be violent: For there it is said that the Lambe had seuen hornes, and seuen eyes; which are the seauen Spirits, sent out into all the World. Now it will be hard to make the Holy Ghost to be the hornes, and eyes of Christ the Lambe: Againe, how will you make the Holy Ghost to be sent out into all the World? What? are the wicked also partakers of him? But if you apply these phrases vnto Angels, they would most expedite.
It may be Iohn by seuen Angels vnderstandeth an vncertaine number for a certaine: as the seuen spirits in the first Chapter are taken for the Holy Ghost, pouring out seuen (that is infinite) spirituall gifts vpon the Church.
When the seuen plagues are denounced by the seuen trumpets, and poured out by the seuen Vials of the seuen Angels, will you make these plagues, trumpets, and vials to be of this vncertaine and indefinite number? will you not hereby inwrap all the Apocalyps in vncertaintie? And were all this granted, might not we say that the Angell in Tobit also, doth by seuen vnderstand an vncertaine number?
But the number of seuen is Magicall: as apeares by the Storie of Numb. 23. 1. Balaam.
You may aswell say that the seuen hornes of the Lambe were Magicall by this reason: Indeed to put confidence in the number of seauen (as Balaam did) is Magicall: But to vse that number for the signification of perfection, is not only Propheticall, but euen Psal. 119. 164 Prou 9. 1. & 24. 16. & 26. 1 [...] vsuall.
Howsoeuer it be not Magicall, yet is this number Popish: For doe not wee blame the Papists for framing nine Orders of Angels, out of Dionysius?
Indeed it was too much curiositie to forge nine orders of nine such words, as either concurre in signification (namely, Thrones, Principalities, Dominations, Powers, Vertues) Or be taken from a particular message (as the [Page 224] name of Seraphim) or from some speciall representation (as the tearme Cherubim) because they were pourtrayed like Children.) Or bee not found in Scriptures (as the word Archangels) or agree to them all (as the title of Angels: For euen they that stand before God are sent out as Math. 18. 10. Luke 1. 19. Heb. 1. 14. messengers.) But what is this to the number of seuen Angels, which is found in Scripture?
From the number of Angels, I proceed to their office, or action: which is ordinarie, or extraordinarie. Of the first kind is the bringing of the Prayers of the Saints to memorie; or the presentation of them to God; which the Tobit. 12. 12. & 15. Angell in Tobit doth arrogate vnto himselfe; being the peculiar office of Christ, as appeareth in the Apoc. 8. 3. vision of Iohn.
How did Elias call the widdowes sinnes to remembrance before 1. Kings 17. 18 God.
The widdow thought hee did it by his prayers.
And how doth the Deuill accuse the Brethren, day, and Apoc. 12. 10. night?
He doth vrge God with the memory of our sinnes.
Why is Satan said to stand at the right hand of the wicked when they Psal. 109. 6. pray; yea and sometimes of the Zach. 3. 1. godly?
Hee doth it to accuse the one: and to resist the other in his prayers.
Why did the Angell stand at the right [Page 225] hand of Zachary, when hee told him that his prayer was Luke 1. 11, 12 remembred? The like phrase to which is found in the Angels speech to 1. Acts 10. 4. Cornelius?
I know not, except it were to declare that he helped the one, or the other in his prayer.
Why make you scruple of that? Thinke you the Angell was not as readie to helpe Zacharie, as Satan was to hinder Ioshua?
It may bee the Angell did helpe: But the manner of the helpe is vnknowne.
If the Angell receiued his prayer; why might he not present it to God?
It is Popish to say the Angell receiued his supplication.
Did not the Angell receiue Lots Gen. 19. 21. Prayer?
That Angell was Christ; For it is said in the Storie, that Iehouah from Iehouah rained downe Gen. 19. 24. fier, &c.
Iehouah did it, but by his Angels, whom he sent to destroy the Gen 19. 13. place.
But will you haue God put in minde by Angels, as Princes are by their Remembrancers?
God hath no such need as Princes haue; and yet he accepteth of the prayers of Men and Angels, who doe in a sort call things to his memorie, as you head before of Eliah.
Doe you thinke then (with Papists) that Angels pray for Men?
That the Saints in Heauen doe in generall pray for vs, is denied of none: But why the [Page 226] Angels (who know our wants in many particulars; and abound with Charitie, asmuch as the Saints) should not in speciall pray for vs, either render you a reason, or call it not Popish.
This yet will helpe the Popish opinion touching the inuocation of Angels.
A Christian that is in Tartaria prayes for his friend at Mosco: May the Muscouite therefore desire his absent friend to pray for him?
Hee may by a messenger, or letter; but not else.
So the Angels pray for vs; yet may not we request them so to doe, vnlesse they appeare to vs (which is rare) or we could dispatch some messenger to them, which is vnpossible.
But Christ onely presenteth the prayers of Saints; as you heard by Iohn's Vision.
Such a mysticall place will hardly be argumentatiue: But were it granted that this Angell was Christ; wee may thus answere: that Christ alone doth present the prayers of all the Saints in his owne reall intercession: Doth this hinder: that an Angell may not present some mens particular Prayers; and in his own Prayer recommend them to God, through Christs merits? It is true, Angels pray for vs, and assist vs: But because wee are ignorant when they doe it, it were too much familiaritie to intreate their prayer; of whose presence we are vncertaine.
Then you make Angels, Mediatours of intercession; which is only Christ's royaltie.
No more then we make Abraham because hee prayed for Gen. 19. 29. Lot. Yea Beza will tell you, that the Mediator mentioned by Saint Gal 3. 19. Paul was Moses.
Though Master Caluin be of an other opinion: (namely that it was Christ: yet with reuerence I rather assent to Master Beza) namely, that Moses was in a sort a Mediatour of intercession; yet subordinate vnder Christ.
The same we affirme of Angels: yet with this caution; that they must bee present to vs, as Moses was to the Israelites, before we may intreate their Prayers.
From the ordinary action of Angels, wee descend to the extraordinarie; namely, eating and speaking; the first, exceeding the order of Nature: the second of Moralitie. Touching the former; the Angell in Tobit 12. 19. Tobit, saith, I did neither eate nor drinke, but you saw it in a Vision; whereas the Angels which were guests to Abraham and Lot, did eate Gen. 18. 8. & 19. 3. really.
That word really, is by you added to the text: But tell me did not you tearme him an Angell that appeared to Manoah? Did not he refuse to eate? Is not this reason thereof rendred there, because hee was an Angell? as if it had beene said, Manoah knew not that hee was an Angell; for then he would not haue inuited him to meat: So that, if we take things [Page 228] in the most vulgar meaning, Angels may sometimes eate; sometimes refuse to eate▪ sometimes eate in a vision: But to speake properly, Angels cannot eate?
Why? Doe they not assume true bodies of men? Is it not thought the Deuils propertie to assume aerie bodies?
Although they that so say, cannot proue what they say yet to grant your saying, what will you gaine? That bodie that eateth, must be vnited, and not only assumed; But the bodies of Angels are assumed, not vnited (for they haue no vegatiue nor sensitiue soule:) They therefore cannot eate.
Doe the Good Angels then deceiue men?
They cause men to beleeue, that they are men, when indeed they are Heb. 13. 2. not: this is not deceit, but concealing of the truth for a season.
From Angels eating, I come to their speaking: concerning which we are much displeased that the Angell in Tobit 5. 12. Tobit calls himselfe Azaria, the sonne of Hanania So Iunius trrnslateth it. the Great: and makes himselfe to be of the Tribe of Tobit 7 3. Nepthali.
Concerning the first: some men well expert in Hebrew, doe thus answere: that Azariah signifieth a helper from God; and Hananiah, the mercifull of God: The former name may agree to an Angell; the latter to Christ: For Angels are called the Iob 1. 6. sonnes of God: and we the brethren Heb. 2. 17. of Christ: But wee doe rather imbrace an other lesse subtile, but more [Page 229] safe answere, namely, that the Angell spake according to his appearance only.
This is equiuocall forgerie.
What if the Authour of the Storie, had called the Angell Azariah?
Hee had belied the Angell; for himselfe auouched his name to be Raphael.
The Authour of the first Booke of Samuel, saith: that Samuel spake to 1. Sam. 28. 15. Saul, seeking his counsaile by the Witch of Endor; Thinke you that he was indeed Samuel, or rather Satan?
He is tearmed Samuel, because hee appeared in his habit; as also because the Witch (or at least King Saul) did repute him so to be.
So this Angell was taken for Azariah: and therefore for a time bare his name. Concerning the latter place; First, we say that the Angell did not affirme himselfe to bee of that Tribe, but only Tobias: who spake according to that which he saw: Secondly, the Angell himselfe doth secretly insinuate that men ought not to inquire after his tribe and kindred: wherfore these speeches were not lying (as you suppose) but either true (according to the present appearance) or Mysticall.
Next to Good Angels, wee are to intreate of the Euill: And first of their name then of their nature. Touching the former: the Tobit 3. 8. Booke of Tobit saith: that the name of the euill spirit was Asmodeus: which seemeth a name verie vncouth.
What thinke you of the name of Beelzebub so often 2. Kings 1. 2. Math 10. 26. Marke 3. 22. Luke 11. 15. vsed?
That the Deull may haue a name we grant: But where also doe you reade of this name Asmodeus?
It is an Hebrew name: signifying a Destroyer; as also doth Abaddon; or Apoc. 9. 11. Apollyon.
That is the King of the Turkes, or Papists (as some thinke) not the Deuill.
The Pope (in your opinion) is Antichrist; and the Turke (as some iudge:) Now; who can bee the King and God of Antichrist but Satan?
After the name we proceed to the nature: wherein we may consider either his affection, or his limitation. For the first: this Tob 6. 14. Authour saith, that the euill spirit loued Sara: which seemeth to fauour their errour, which mistooke the place in Gen. 6. 2. Genesis; saying that Angels (which bee the sonnes of God) fell in loue with the daughters of men (that is, women) according to the fable of Incubus and Succubus; and that this was the proper cause of the deluge.
Herod said to his seruants concerning Christ, that hee was Iohn the Baptist, raised from the Math. 14. 2. Dead: Did Saint Matthew fauour the errour of the Herodians or Pythagorians, which fained soules to passe from bodie to bodie?
He brought in Herod speaking according [Page 231] to his owne erroneous opinion: and yet, being an Historian, not a Censor, did neither approue nor reproue him.
So might this Authour introduce Tobias speaking according to the popular sentence: and yet himselfe be tainted in no sort with this errour, Againe, when Tobias saith, an euill spirit loueth her: the word loue, may signifie to haunt; to keepe company with; to bee accustomed vnto: for so the nature of the Greeke word doth beare: Or else, the spirit might loue her, not in regard of affection, but in respect of his charge: that is, hee might loue, and desire to preserue and keepe her, till Tobias came, that should bee her true husband: because hee was nearest of her kindred: Or he might loue, that is, lesse hate Compare Gen. 29. 31. Sara then the seauen men: whose liues hee tooke away; as wee say the Lions loue only their Keepers, because they seeme to spare them alone. Lastly, if Tobias at that time were in an errour, he afterwards did retract it, telling his Father that the Angell had healed his Tobit. 12. 3. wife, that is, had freed her from the vngratefull societie of Satan.
Hitherto of the Deuils affection: now followes his limitation: wherein you erre, both in regard of the meanes, and manner. Touching the former; you make the perfume of a fishes liuer to driue away Satan, if you beleeue the fabulous and Magicall Tob. 6. 7. & 16. Tobit: The like is to bee said of the healing of Tobit's eyes with the gall of a Tobit. 6. 8. fish.
If the fight of the brazen Serpent might cure the Numb. 21. 9. Israelttes: If the shout of the Hebrewes and the noyse of the trumpets cast downe Iericho's Ioshua 6. 20. walls: If Elisha could heale the bitter waters with 2. Kings 2. 21. salt, and the deadly pot with 2. King 4. 41 meale: If Isaiah could remoue the byle of Ezekiah with a lumpe of drie Isa. 38. 21. figs: If our Sauiour Christ could heale the woman that had the bloudie issue with a touch of his Luke 8. 44. garment and the blind man with spittle, Iohn 9. 6, 7. and water: If Peter's shadow could cure the Acts 5 15. sicke: If Paul's napkin could driue out Acts 19. 12. Compare 2. Kings 5. 10. Deuils: why might not this perfume at God's appointment expell Asmodeus? Againe, the Angell in Tobit 6. 18. Tobit saith, that Prayer was to be adioyned thereunto: not vnlike the speech of Christ: this kind goes not out but by fasting and Math. 17. 21. Prayer: Both which were vsed by Tobias. Thirdly, Vpon Tobit 6. 17. Iunius himselfe saith, that the Perfume of Sacrifice was adioyned to the perfume of the fishes liuer. The like answere will serue for the fishes gall, whereby the blindnesse of Tobit was healed.
The second limitation of the Deuill was his confining into the vttermost parts of Tobit 8. 3. Egypt, which seemeth to be meerely fabulous.
The Deuils desired that they might not be commanded to goe out into the deepe, that is, into the Luke 8. 31. Sea.
By the Deepe is meant Hell: as in the Apoc. 20. 2, 3. vision of Iohn.
Thinke you the Diuell was in Hell, a thousand yeares together; and neuer came into the earth? Will you produce a Story, that the Diuell was quiet for a thousand yeares from all inuasion, and operatiue temptation? Againe, although the word deepe be so taken in the Apocalypse; yet can it admit no other signification in the Gospell? When it is said in Genes. 1. 2. Genesis that darkenesse was vpon the deepe, will you by deepe, vnderstand Hell? or rather the Sea, or waters in generall?
Yea, but in the New Testament, this word doth onely betoken Hell: and indeed whereas, properly it signifies a bottomlesse place, it cannot be attributed to the Sea, but by a figure; forasmuch as the Sea hath euery where a bottome.
When Rom. 10. 7 Saint Paul saith, who shall descend into the deepe, &c. will you interprete this of Christs going into Hell? If so you doe, the men of your owne H. [...]. Classis will condemne you Againe, whereas you affirme Hell and not the Sea to be bottomlesse in proper speech; doe not you suppose Hell to be a Place? Make you Place to be Superficies or Space?
I am of the refined opinion, that it is a Space.
Is not euery space finite? If hell be properly bottomlesse; shall it not bee properly infinite; and consequently no place?
I grant that the Deepe may bee taken elsewhere for the Sea: but here it cannot bee so [Page 234] meant: for the Diuels voluntarily did carry the heard of Swine, and (by consequent themselues) into Mark. 5. 13. the Sea.
The Diuels might strike the Swine with dizzinesse or madnesse, and so force them to rush into the Sea, and yet themselues not enter into the same. Secondly, although this place be called a Sea by Saint Marke; yet Saint Luke 8. 33. Luke termeth it a Lake. Now the Diuels requested that they might not be sent into the Deepe, that is, into the maine Sea: For they were loth to depart out of the Countrey, as appeares by Saint Mark. 5. 10. Marke. Thirdly, they were not so much afraid to enter into the Sea, as to be confined thither, because their ordinary occasions of temptation were found in the Land. Tell me (I pray you) haue not some Scaliger exercitation. 359. Section. 13. Peripatetians confined Angels to the Orbes of Heauen: and some of another Patri [...]ius in noua Philosophia. faction to all the Elements? May not we as iustly suppose, that euill spirits are for a season confined into some Places?
That passeth my skill.
But it passed not your will to contradict.
I passe from Angels to the meanes of our preseruation: which either concerne the body or the Soule: Of the first kinde was the curing of Tobits eyes with the gall of the fish.
This was answered before, when wee spake of the expelling of Asmodeus.
To the second sort appertaine those immoderato praises which your Author giueth to Almes: saying, that it deliuereth from death, and purgeth from Tob. 4. 10. & 12. 9. and 14. 11. all sinne: whereby the doctrine of popish merit is establisht.
Is not almes by Tobit called righteousnesse? Doth not Salomon say, that Pro. 10. 2. righteousnesse deliuereth from death?
That is not to be vnderstood of the merit of almes deliuering from eternall death (this being the peculiar operation of Christs passion) but it is a way, wherein if we walke by faith in Christ, we shall be safe from death of Soule and Body.
The same interpretation might you make of Tobits wordes, if malice did not hinder your voyce, as the siluer squinancie did Demosthenes.
But how can almes purge sinne?
How can almes redeeme Dan. 4. 14. sinne?
Indeed the Chaldie Paraphrast hath it redeeme: But the Hebrew veritie saith breake of, not redeeme.
But Caluin telleth you, though we translate it redeeme (according to the Chaldie) yet Popish merit hereby cannot be confirmed.
It may bee in some proper sense said, that almes redeeme, that is, recompence our iniquities against our neighbour: But our redemption from the diuine wrath, is onely by the death of Christ.
In like manner may we say, that almes [Page 236] purgeth away sinne. Furthermore concerning this controuersie of merit: I take you to bee an incompetent aduersarie, forsomuch as you vnderstand not the state of the question, as shall bee demonstrated in another disputation.
Because you seeme to put off this Combat: I will passe from the errours of this Booke, touching things to be beleeued, to those which concerne things to be done.
You might haue spared all this labour: For we reade neither this, nor any like booke for the establishing of the Doctrine of faith, but only for morall instruction.
But this booke is contrary to the Doctrine of faith, as hath beene shewed by proofe.
Your shewes haue beene golden, your proofes leaden, as hath beene shewed by their reproofe.
The errors concerning duties, are two: For either they pertaine to Marriage, or to Buriall. Concerning Marriage, this Tob. 7. 1 [...]. Author seemeth to make a Contract, the same in essence therewith: Whereupon it may seeme you haue mis-translated the place in Math. 1. 18. Mathewes Gospell after this manner: when his mother Mary was married to Ioseph before they came to dwell together: wheras it should bee thus rendred, when she was espoused, &c. Before they came together. Thus your interpretation seemeth to make Marriage and Contract all one in substance; as also to inferre that [Page 237] our Sauiour was conceiued in or after Marriage.
Concerning the first point, it may thus appeare out of the Deut. 22. 24. Law, where the espoused woman is called a Wife; and if shee bee conuicted of wilfull vnchastity, is reputed as an Adulteresse worthy of death: By which it is manifest that a De praesenti non de futuro. Contract for the present time, differeth not in substance from Marriage (although wee deeme not but that the publique and sollemne ceremonies of Matrimony, are decent, expedient, yee and requisite in regard of our positiue Lawes.) The same is confirmed by the words of the Angel in Saint c Mathew: For there Mary being espoused to Ioseph is called his Wife.
The words are thus; Feare not to take Mary to thy wife.
They are neither so in the Greeke, nor so translated; But are thus read; Feare not to take Mary thy Math 1. 10. Wife; whereby it was declared, that she was then actually his Wife. [...] Non [...].
Now proue you the second point, namely, that Christ was conceiued in Marriage.
It appeares partly by that which hath beene said, partly by two other reasons. First it was most safe for Christ then to by conceiued, that all shew of scandall might then bee auoyded: For the Iewes being scrupulous Calculators of time (if this occasion of slaunder had beene presented) would readily haue [Page 238] accused him as base borne: whereas we neuer finde that they so did.
They could not so accuse him considering he was borne in wedlocke.
Howsoeuer the conueniencie of our Positiues Lawes herein may bee iustified; yet the Iewes both did and doe hold that Children begotten out of Marriage are base: Neither doe you aduisedly auoide the scandall: For if shee were with childe after the espousall, before Marriage (as you pretend) the Iewes would haue alleadged against her the capitall Law in Deuteronomy before named. My second reason is taken from the agreement of time: For S. Luke 1. 26. 36 Luke reporteth Christ to haue been conceiued when as Iohn the Baptist, had been six moneths in his mothers wombe: After which time the Virgin remayned with Elizabeth Luke 1. 5, 6. three moneths. And six moneths after (according to the computation of our Church) was deliuered of Our Sauiour.
It may seeme by the Storie of the Math. 1. 18. Gospel, that Mary was found by the swelling of her bodie to be bigge with childe.
Could that swelling shew that she was with child by the holy Ghost? And yet is it not there auouched that she was found so to haue beene?
How then was she so found?
By her owne narration to Ioseph, according to the relation made to her by the Luke 1. 33. Angell.
Why then did Ioseph purpose to send her away, lest he should make her a publike example? Did [Page 239] not he feare that shee had committed fornication before contract, or adultery since that time?
Nothing lesse: But hee feared to retaine her with him, because he knew not what vocation he had to be Father to such a Child as was conceiued and borne out of the limits of nature.
But how could hee be vnwilling to make her a publique example, seeing she had conceiued in marriage?
The Greeke [...]. word signifieth to make a common talke of: So might hee haue done if he had put her away publiquely: For then would euery man haue accused her of fornication or adulterie.
But had shee beene his wife, he could not so haue put her away: especially being a iust man, as it is there said: For he must haue accused her according to the Law of Deuit. 22. 13. &c. Moses?
Hee could not so accuse her, being a iust man; because he beleeued her naration concerning her conception, by the Holy Ghost.
But had shee beene his wife, why did hee not keepe company with her?
The Greeke word signifieth to dwell together, aswell as to keepe companie. Besides, if this latter should be meant, it may be conceiued that the Marriage Feast lasted seuen dayes as did that of Judg. 14 12. Sampson: So that hee might not go into her till the seuenth day of the Feast.
The latter dutie concerneth Buriall: Of which your Authour speaketh on this Tobit 4 17. manner: [Page 240] Poure thy bread vpon the buriall of the iust; But giue nothing to the wicked▪ which words are contrarie to those of Gal. 6. 10. Paul, where hee willeth vs to doe good to all, especially to the houshold of faith.
Although we acknowledge the doctrine to bee true, That vpon certaine cautions, wee ought to be liberall aswell to the euill as to the good: yet wee auouch, that you are deceiued both in the place of Saint Paul, as also of Tobit. Touching the former the coherence doth shew: that by the houshold of faith wee are to vnderstand the Ministers of the Church. For the Gal. 6. 6. Apostle saith, Let him that is taught in the Word, make him that teacheth him partaker of all his goods: Whereof making this reason (Because we shall reape as wee Gal. 6. 7. ad 10. sowe) hee thus concludeth, whilst wee haue therefore time, let vs doe good vnto all men; especially vnto them which are of the houshold of faith.
But what then is the meaning of Tobit in his charge to his sonne?
In summe it is this: giue Feasts for the comfort of the children of the iust in their mourning Ier. 16. 7. for their parents deceased, who thereby are also honoured: But giue no such honour to wicked men. Thus you see your twelue cauils against the Booke of Tobit to vanish into smoake.
CHAP. II.
Of Iudeth: and the Song of the three children.
FRom the Legend of Tobit, I passe to the Fable of Iudeth: wherein wee dislike both word & matter. Touching the first; wee thinke that the terme Iud. 16. 7. Titans doth not sauour of the simplicitie of Gods Spirit but of some Pagan Poet.
You are like Domitian: you will kill flies for want of men, and pursue words for lacke of matter. But what? did not Saint Paul and Saint Iames borrow words from Poets? Is Poetrie now become so base in your eyes, that you cast it downe from the mountaine of dignitie into the valley of scorne?
Diuine Poesie I acknowledge to bee a part of Theologie: as being vsed by Moses, Miriam: the Author of Iob, Debora; Hanna, Dauid Isaiah; Habacuck; and others: but the prophane words of heathenish and fabulous Poets wee cannot endure.
What thinke you of the word [...] Hell vsed 1. Mat. 11. 23. & 16. 18. Luke 10. 15. & 16. 23. Act. 2. 27. & 31. 1. Cor 15. 55. Apoc. 1. 18. & 6. 8. & 20. 13. 14. eleuen times in the New Testament? was it drawne from the Heathen Pluto? Doe not [Page 242] you indeauour to proue that [...] may signifie Heauen aswell as Hell; to the intent that your interpretation of that clause in the Creede, hee descended into hell, that is, his soule ascended into Heauen might seeme to haue the better coherence? Whence do you fish these your proofes but out of the ponds of Poets?
The Poets doe sufficiently shew that [...] doth betoken a place of Ioy, aswell as of Paine.
Indeed they place Elisium in Hell: but, that they mingled Heauen (whither they sent their Heroes,) with Hell cannot be confirmed out of their Poems. But now (I pray you) tell me: had you beene at the framing of that Booke of Iudeth, what word would you haue vsed instead of Titans, which should haue bin equipollent to the name of Giants, vnlesse you condemne that name also?
I will not busie my selfe about amending that which is all faultie: and yet I must ingenuously confesse that I cannot dislike the name giant, forasmuch as it is found in Gen. 6. 4. Genesis and Io [...]. 15. 8. Ioshua.
Doe you remember whence the name giant is deriued?
It may bee from Gyges or Gog the King of the Lydians: But the receiued opinion is, that it is deduced from being borne of the [...]. earth.
Indeed wee reade that the earth (in the Poets) did bring forth giants: but will you beleeue that men came of the ground like mushromes? [Page 243] By this you may perceiue, that the word giant is as poeticall as that of Titan; as also that the Storie of Iudeth is not (as you pretend) like the verses of Dionysius, amended only by blotting out. But now (I pray you) cease to bee like Antoninus) a cutter of [...] Cummin; and so come on to the matter.
In the matter then, wee disallow both the circumstances and actions: Of the first ranke are time and place: Concerning the time of this Storie it cannot be declared with any certaintie: and therefore it must needs be a Fable, or, at least a Parable.
The Stories of Iob and Ruth; and (it may be) of Hester, will hardly admit any determination of time: will you burie these also in the graue of Fables? I beleeue it would molest you to make a true Chronologie of the Booke of Iudges: or of Daniels seuentie weekes. Yea, if you were strictly examined in what yeare or age, the eleuen Tribes fought with Beniamin: Or in what yeare of Herod, Our Sauiour was borne: or how many yeares he preached vpon the earth: or how long time is calculated in the Storie of the Acts; you would be as dumbe as a man at the first fight of a Wolfe. Shall all these things be fabulous therefore, because wee (liuing in the prison of ignorance) cannot cleerely discerne the light of truth? Againe it is more then probable that the Storie of Iudeth fell out vnder the raigne of King Manasses.
The vntruth of this assertion may be shewed three wayes: First thus; In the time of Manasses the Temple was not destroyed, as appeareth by his 2. King. 21. 4. Story: But it was leuelled with the ground in the dayes of Iudeth. 5. 18 Iudeth: she was not therefore in the time of Manasses.
To your Minor: First, I oppose other places in Iudeth. 4. 2. & 8. 24. Iudeth: yea, indeed the whole tenour of the Booke euery where affirming the Temple then to haue stood.
This is but to shew what contradictions are in the Storie.
Nothing lesse: For tell mee whose words did you alledge?
They were the words of Achior before Holophernes.
Doe you beleeue the speech of Rabshakeh when hee said that Hezekiah had taken away the Altar of the 2. King. 18. 22. Lord?
It was an ignorant speech of a Pagan: For the Altars demolisht by Hezekiah were not the Lords, but heathenish and deuillish.
So it may be Achior, being an ignorant Amonite, might vntruly report the destruction of the Temple.
It is not likely hee should erre in a matter of fact, especially being so famous.
His words may be otherwise; interpreted after this manner: the Temple was made as the ground that is, was reputed prophane, and common ground, namely, during the captiuitie of See Iunius vpon this Place. Manasses.
My second argument is this: It is said that Iudeth was a faire Iudeth 8. 7. woman: also that shee liued an hundred and fiue Iudeth 16. 23. yeares: Lastly, that there was no trouble in Israel for many yeares after her Iudeth. 16. 25. death. Now wee know that from the death of Mansses to the destruction of the Temple, were but fiftie fiue yeares; and to the captiuitie of Ieconias out fortie foure. So that if she were sixtie yeares old at the death of Manasses she must liue a whole yeare, after the deportation of Ieconias.
Your computation holds together like ropes of sand. And first (I pray you) how old was Sarah, when she was said to bee faire by Genes. 12. 11. Abraham?
Shee was about the sixtie fift yeare of her age.
The Iewes also doubt not to say that she was beautifull at the hundreth yeare.
What is that to Iudeth?
It may be she was sixty yeares old when shee came before Holophernes. It may be this was done twentie yeares before the death of Manasses: and so she might die twentie yeares before the Captiuitie of Ieconias. Can you produce any thing against this but your owne confident coniectures? Should you vpon so light grounds disgrace the Stories of Thucidides, Diodorus, or Suetonius, would not men thinke of you, as of the Estridge in Iob. 39 20. Iob, that you were depriued of vnderstanding?
I can swallow your bitter, or rather poysoned [Page 246] pils: But I come to my third reason on this manner. This act was done by Iudeth, either before or in the time of the Captiuitie of Manasses; or after his returne from Babel.
The first is affirmed by none, as farre as I remember.
The second is refuted by the words of Achior: who saith, that they were then returned from Iudeth 5. 19. captiuitie.
They that defend this opinion, may answere, that as some returned from Babylon in the daies of Cyrus: and some not till the time of Darius Nothus, about an hundred yeares after: So some of these captiues might haue returned, and yet the King remaine in Bondage.
This is but the opinion of Bellarmine, one of the Knights of the Poast for Romish Religion.
Wee rather thinke it was done after the returne of Manasses.
First then; Why is Iudeth 4. 6. Ioacim the Priest onely named in this action of warre: no mention at all being made of the King, who was most interessed therein?
Why is not the Deuill named in the temptation of Euah; and in the Vision presented to King Saul: forasmuch as hee was principall Agent in both enterprizes?
These Stories are declared not according to things done, but after their appearance.
It may be King Manasses did not appeare in this matter: For it is probable that he was lately deliuered from the King of Assiria. Hee was not willing openly to be seene in an action which seemed to sauour of rebellion. Furthermore thinke you that Daniel did worship the Image of Nabuchadnezzar because it is not written, that he refused so to doe?
His constancie euen to and in the Lions den doth sufficiently disclaime this imputation: so that we had rather take shelter of any coniecture, then accuse so holy a Prophet, and constant a confessour: It may be Daniel was then employed in some forraine Prouince: It may be, though hee were present, yet the Chaldeans would not for reuerence, or durst not for feare, accuse him: or if they did, yet were not heard in their suite. If all these probabilities faile, wee must erre on the safer side: and not accuse vpon groundlesse and negatiue presumptions.
Neither may you accuse King Manasses vpon the like vncertainties: For it may bee no memorable thing was done by him in this businesse: It may be as the greatnesse of his sinne caused his repentance not to bee written in the Booke of the Kings; so the same cause of the like silence is to be ascribed to this Authour.
Secondly, I thus proue; that this could not bee done after the returne of Manasses: For, had it beene so, why did Holophernes so curiously demand of all his Captaines (and by name of [Page 248] Achior the Ammonite) what was the particular estate of that Countrey? If it had beene so lately subdued, and the King carried away in bonds, this inquiry might seeme to haue beene superfluous.
It is written in the 2. Chro. 33. 11 Chronicles, that the Lord sent the Captaines of the King of Ashur, who tooke Manasseh, &c. It is more then proble that Holophernes was not of this number of Captaines. It may bee hee was then too young to be a Captaine: It may be, he was then busied in some other expedition: and what though he had beene in that Countrey before? might he not be ignorant of the Chorographie thereof: and especially of their Genealogie? You cannot be ignorant how wildly Historiae lib. 5. Tacitus writes concerning the Iewes, affirming that they came from Ida, a mountaine of Creete; and yet he had conferred both with Vespasian and Titus which ouerthrew Hierusalem.
From the Time, wee passe to the Place or Scene of this Comedie: which is said to be Iudeth 4. 6. Bethulia, whereas no such City can be found in the Land of Canaan.
Doe you beleeue that there was such a Citie in Iudea as Hierusalem?
Not only Scriptures, but euen all Authors giue report of such a Citie.
And yet none can tell now, where this Citie was scituated, howsoeuer we heare fables of Bethara.
Howsoeuer this great desolation be, at this present, yet we may not so disgrace the vndoubted stories, as to make any scruple of the being of such a Citie.
In like manner neither may you doubt of the being of Bethulia, howsoeuer you find now no such place in the Mapp. I beleeue it would trouble you to shew me all the Cities of Greece (named by Thucidides) in any mapp. Againe the names of sundry Cities, haue beene altred in processe of time: (as Iohn 4. 5. Sychar for Gen. 33. 18. Shechem) some also haue beene built since the the time of Iosua, when the suruey of Canaan was made; (as by name 1. King. 16. 24 Samaria.)
What is this to Bethulia?
It might, as well as Samaria, haue been built since the time of Iosua. But the truth is, Bethulia is a name changed from Ioshua 18. 19 & 21. See Iunius vpon Iudeth 4. 6 Bethhoglah.
Thus farre of the circumstances: now follow the actions of Iudeth, concerning her behauiour either with God or Men. Of the first kinde we haue Fasting and Prayer. Her fasting was Superstitious. Forasmuch as she fasted euery day but the Eue of the Sabboth-day, and of the sollemne Judeth [...]. 6. Feast.
Were it Superstition (as you intimate) what is that to the Historian, who no where doth applaud it? Againe this action of hers, may not onely bee defended, but euen exceedingly praised. First, by this meanes [Page 250] shee did most exactly and sincerely obserue the Sabbath; preparing her body by praecedent rest: For they that approch to the Sabbath with tired bodies like the Romans to their first battell with Hanniball, shall neuer beare away the victorie. Most laudable therefore, and religious is the ancient custome of our Countrey, whereby Saturday was made Halfe-holiday.
But this is reckoned amongst the Iewish Superstitions.
If the Iewes make it part of Gods worship, as they did the washing of their hands before Marke 7. 4. meate, How can it be preiudiciall to vs who make no such will-worship of it; neither liue neere the Iewes to scandalize them herein? Secondly, shee did herein obserue the nature of fasting and feasting. For as nature passeth not suddenly from one extreame to an other, but layeth hold of the meane or middle terme: So is it prepostrous abruptly so goe from fasting to feasting, from mourning to reioycing. For this cause shee fasted not vpon Friday, being the day before the Iewish Sabbath. I will make it plaine by this Diagramme: On Thurs-day shee did fast: that is, shee did neither eate nor reioyce till euening: On Friday shee did eate but not reioyce: On Saturday (which was the Sabbath then) shee did feast, that is, eate with reioycing.
Why doe you then fast vpon Saturdayes, and the Eues of Holidayes?
Vpon the first wee fast onely from certaine kinds, namely from flesh: vpon the second we do fast at euenings alone: Neither of which can properly be tearmed religious fasts: because the former doth not afflict the Leuit 16. 19. bodie, the latter doth afflict it in verie gentle manner.
To her fasting a cousin German was her prayer: the impuritie whereof appeareth by two things. First, she commendeth the fact of her father Iudeth 9. 2. Simeon which Iacob notwithstanding did Gen. 49. 7. Compared with Chap. 34. 25. accurse.
But doth the Authour of the Booke commend her for so doing?
It is the office of a good Historian to declare his iudgement concerning those things whereof he makes Cicero [...]. 2. De Oratore. relation.
He that told you that, neuer read Genesis: For if he had, he would haue maruelled why Noahs drunkennesse, Lot's incest, Iacobs simonie are neither condemned nor defended. And were this Canon of yours stristly obserued, wee should banish Historians out of the World, as the Turke doth Rhetoricians.
Yea, but your Authour commended Iudeth as a vertuous woman.
So were they vertuous men, whom I now named. Nay, were not Sara and Rahel, vertuous women, whose vices though they be related, yee are not particularly reproued by Moses.
But yet her prayer is most vngodly, blessing that which God hath cursed.
What thinke you of Balaam's going to King Balak?
It was an accursed act of auarice: therefore the Lords wrath was kindled Numb. 22. 22 against him.
Notwithstanding the same Lord commanded him to Numb. 22. 20. goe.
Hee was not angry for his going; but for that he went with an euill minde, namely, to accurse the people of God (if it were possible) and especially to lade himselfe with the thicke clay of Egypt.
And what opinion haue you of Iehu, for destroying Ahab's house?
Did not God commend and reward him for that Heroicall 2. Kings 10. 3. action?
And yet the Hosea 1. 4. Prophet condemnes it for a bloudie fact.
It may be his minde was bloudie, howsoeuer he obeyed God in the externall act.
In like manner, though the outward act of Simeon were euill; yet might his intent bee good: namely, the punishment Gen 34. 31. of lust.
A good intent alone, makes not the action good.
But a good intent may not bee tearmed euill and therefore Iudeth for this intent might praise Simeon. For (if you obserue it) Iacob doth not simply accurse the fact, but the rage, wherewith it was performed. Yea, hee ascribeth [Page 253] the deed to himselfe in part, as appeares by his speech to Gen. 48. 12. Ioseph▪ the reason whereof may bee this, because the people of Shechem were accursed in their Gen 9. 25. Grandfather Canaan. Besides did not Herod and Pilate, that Acts 4 28. which God had determined?
God's determination could neither excuse them, nor Simeon.
Yea but that which God determineth cannot be vniust, howsoeuer hee vse vniust instruments. Iudeth then praiseth God for reuenging lust, euen by the Sword of cruell Simeon.
This is like Sixtus Quintus his Panegyricall Oration vpon the death of the French King, Henry the third, slaine by that vnmercifull Clement: wherein the prouidence of God was magnified.
This is an odious, and yet not foure footed comparison: For Shechem deserued death, though Simeon was but an hastie and vncalled agent therein. But no such thing can be auouched of that Prince, who was as vniustly murthered by that Monke: as Henry the Fourth was of late by Francis Raualliac of Angolesme.
The second fault of that Prayer is, that she prayes for God's assistance in her q craft. p Iudeth 9. 13.
Did you neuer heare of Dolus malus, euill craft?
What is that to Iudeth?
If there bee euill, why may there not bee [Page 254] good craft also, as is to bee seene in the stratagems of warre mentioned in the Bible? r Ioshua 8 19. Judg. 7. 20. & 20. 4 [...]. [...]am. 5. 2 [...].
But the craft of Iudeth was wicked as appeareth by her behauiour towards men.
Although shee might faile in the circumstances of [...]h [...] craft, wherein shee desired to prosper, yet might her intent and prayer bee godly.
In her behauiour I note two couples of lies: The former she told to the Souldiers, the latter to Holophernes: The two first are set downe in her speech to the Judeth 10. 12, 13. watch: For first, shee said, that the Bethulians (from whom shee fled) should bee deliuered into the hands of the Assirians, which was more then her knowledge, and contrarie to [...]r hope.
What thinke you of the speeches of Gen. 27 [...]. [...] 33. 1 [...] Iacob, [...]sh [...] [...]. Rahab, of 1. [...] Dauid, and of the woman at 1. [...]. Enrogel?
They were lewd and loud lies.
Your Censers are perfumed with Wormewood, not with Frankincense: But why doe you not condemne the Bookes of Genesis, Ioshua, and Samuel for these lies?
They doe indeed relate them; yet doe they not commend them.
Neither yet doe they condemne them: And may you not with the same pensill whiten the walls of this our Authour likewise? Besides Iudeth spake true according to their opinion as Dauid did to King Achish, when he [Page 255] told him that hee had roned against the South of▪ 1. Sam. 27. 10. Iuda; for the King thought he had spoiled the Tribe of Iuda; whereas Dauid vnderstood the Amalekites, dwelling in the same Southern Coasts.
This is like the Anabaptists: who being demanded whether they beleeue the resurrection of the bodie? Will answer that they doe: meaning they beleeue such to bee your beleefe: Or like the Papists who being asked whether King Iames be a lawfull King? affirme that hee is; meaning in the receiued opinion of the multitude of this Realme: Howbeit if strength were not wanting the Bull of Pius the fift, and the Breues of Clement the Eighth, and Paul the fift, should bee in force against him.
You shew of what spirit you be, in accusing Dauid of Anabaptisticall and Popish equiuocation. Either relinquish this censorious ignorance, or else men will rather iudge you to be led by the Moone, then by reason.
What? Doe you defend equiuocation, which was not inuented by George Southwell, but by him that vsed those foure Equiuocations to our Grandmother Euah: First, you shall not die, that is presently: Secondly, your eyes shall bee opened, that is; the eyes of your consciences: Thirdly, you shall be like Gods or Angels, that is, euill Angels: Fourthly, you shall know good and a euill, z 1. Sam. 27. 10. that is, not by theorie, but by lamentable and late experience.
To equiuocate before a Magistrate, an oath being tendred (as Anabaptists and Papists doe) we hold it a thing dissonant to Religion and policie Neuertheles to speake doubtfully to a profest enemie. no kind of oath being administred; and to conceale from him that part of truth which we may not vttter, howsoeuer we be tormented, wee maintaine it not only to be lawfull, but also safe and necessarie: All which was performed by Iudeth to the souldiers in this first lie (as you tearme it.)
But the second lie yet lies heauie vpon her, when she said she would tell Holophernes nothing but truth: whereas indeed shee patched two famous lies before him. First, she told him that no punishment could come vpon the Israelites except they sinned against God.
It is probably collected out of S. 1 Apoc. 2. 14. Iohn; that this was taken from the Counsell of Balaam, who thought that Israel could not bee troubled, vnlesse it were ensnared with Idolatry or Adulterie. And surely the ground of this aduise was most profound: forasmuch as no diuine iudgement can ouertake a nation vntill it bee guiltie of the impunitie of some knowne transgression; which maxime if you denie, you will hardly auoid an axiome of Atheisme.
The next lie before Holophernes is yet more apparant: For she tels him that the men of Bethulia were readie to eate vp things consecrate to God, which (as she pretended) should haue beene [Page 257] a great sinne: whereas she knew that these things might bee vsed by them in case of extreme necessiity.
To grant that she knew this; How was shee bound to reueale this to the Tyrant, and enemie of the Church? Did not Iael the like to Sisera, when she said Iudg. 4. 18. feare not?
One mule may claw another: For it seemeth this fable of Iudeth was taken from the Storie of Iael.
I wonder you called not that fable also, considering that Debora (being a Prophetesse) did tearme Iael blessed among women Iudg. 5. 24. for the very like fact. Neither indeed is the phrase of Vzziah vnlike to this in the commendation of Iudeth 13. 18 Iudeth.
But Iael first of all did breake the peace made betweene Iabin, the King of Canaan, and the house of her husband Iudg 4. 17. Heber.
I pray you, were you present at the contract of that peace? was it made with a League or without it? If the latter, then no promise was violated: If with a League; was it a League of amitie (so that each was bound to helpe other in all warfare?) Or was that a League of equalitie? (so that both were indifferently restrained from molesting and inuading the friends of the Confederate partie:) The former you can neuer euince: If it were the latter, the King of Canaan had first broken the league by inuading the Israelites, and so Iael [Page 258] was free. Besides, howsoeuer there were a league: yet if God by immediate instinct did ordaine the contrarie, Iael was absolued from all humane bonds: the like instinct may be supposed to haue beene in Iudeth.
But Iael said feare not: when there was indeed true cause of feare.
Although she interdicted him to feare, yet she promised no securitie.
It was an implicite promise.
But this is of small force, with a sworne enemie to Gods Church, such as was Sisera.
This will make good that which was confirmed in the Councell of Constance: Namely, that faith is not to be kept with Heretiques.
I will not now scan the meaning of that Decree: only I answere: That shee made no faith with Sisera, when she said, feare not: For it may be she meant, feare not in regard of Barak and the Israelites that pursue thee.
This is but an equiuocall shift, which you can neuer confirme.
As your selfe said of Daniel: so we say of Iael: we will eather flie to any coniecture, then acruse a woman commended by so great a Prophetesse as was Debora: Now the fact of Iudeth was not vnlike that of Iael.
It is not likely that the Bethuliam were about to eate the things that were consecrated: no such matter being else-where specified in the Storie.
[Page 259]Wee will rather beleeue her affirmation, which had better meanes to know it, then you, that be ignorant thereof. And thus your ten imputations and aspersions cast vpon this Booke, are now become like painted dreames of the shadow of smoake, being dreamed by a doting, sickly, waking man.
I weigh your words as winde: and come from Whole Stories to a Fragment, called the Song of the three Children, out of which your Benedicite is taken: rehearsed by you after the first Lesson instead of Te Deum.
If this offend you, it lies in the discretion of the Minister whether hee will repeate it or not: For in the place thereof, hee may say Te Deum: vnlesse it also be tedious to your quicksiluer minted eares. But what is that in the Benedicite which moues your choller.
First, it is said, That the fire went out fortie nine The Song of the three Children, Verse 47. Cubits.
Where begins the Benedicite?
At these words. O all yee workes, &c.
That is ten Verses after the place by you The Song of the three Chrildren, Verse 57. alleadged: So that it may bee that they, which disliked the Storie, could not disallow this Song read in our Church.
This Song is a Part of the Storie: and therefore is to be reiected, if the Storie be found reprobate siluer.
The Song may bee rehearsed for morall instruction; howsoeuer the Historie which is [Page 260] not rehearsed, should erre from some part of truth. But now what is the hole in this relation?
It is vtterly impossible the Chaldeans should cast in Naphtha, pitch, towe, and faggots into the furnace, if the flame did issue there from so many Cubits.
Some Mechanicall Artizan could teach you a deuice, how to cast fuell into a fornace without perill, being distant aboue fortie nine Cubits, though tripled: Againe, it will bee hard for you to proue, that the fire went forward, and did not ascend vpwards: Lastly, though this were granted: yet no impossibilitie would follow: For this may be the meaning of the place, That the flame brake out of the fornace, and went fortie nine Cubits, and so burnt the Chaldeans. This is confirmed by the words of Dan. 3. 22. Daniel, where it is said because the King's commandement was straight, the fire slue the Chaldeans; that is, because they fearing the rigorous commandement of the King did ouer-heate the fornace, the fire suddenly came out and slue them: whereof the reasons may bee rendred: First, their preposterous haste: Secondly, their casting in of Naphtha, pitch and towe, which might wonderfully inflame the other fuell: Thirdly, because the Angell did shake the fire out of the fornace, with a hissing Song of the three Children, verse 49 winde.
You heale one errour with an other: For [Page 261] Dan 3. 25. Nabuchadnezzar saith, that the men walked in the midst of the fire.
This is the Kings meaning, that they walked in the midst of the furnace, being the place of the fire: neither is it improbable that some winde or dew was brought by the Angell to abate the violence of the fire.
It were more miraculous to say: that the fire was restrained from burning.
Miracles and Monsters are not to bee multiplied without necessitie. It had beene more miraculous that the Hebrewes had beene fed with Manna in Canaan, and yet the Manna there Ioshua 5. 12. ceased. In like manner, it had beene more strange if the graue garments had falne from Lazarus of their owne accord; yet Christ commanded him to bee Iohn 11. 44. loosed by men. For where the naturall strength of Angels or Men will serue: why should we exact a miracle, as it were to tempt, and Psal. 78. 41. limit the Almightie.
Two fragments there bee separated from the beginning of Daniel, commonly termed the thirteenth and fourteenth Chapters of that book (namely the Storie of Susanna, and of Bel and the Dragon:) In the Historie of Susanna wee dislike The Story of Susanna, and of Bel and the Dragon. the matter, and the phrase. As for the matter, it is neither sound for substance, nor circumstance. For the first, it is manifest that Daniel was not aduanced vpon that occasion that this Storie Susanna v. 65 pretends, namely, for deliuering Susanna from death by his Propheticall sentence: but rather for [Page 262] the interpretation of Nabuchadnezzar's Dreame, as is to be seene in the true Dan. 2. 48. Daniel.
We may easily conceiue a double aduancement of Daniel: First, whereby he came into credit with the People by the occasion of the matter of Susanna: Secondly, whereby hee came into reputation before the King, for expounding of his dreame. Againe, although the King tooke notice of Daniel's iudgement concerning Susanna: Yet was it possible that hee should not aduance him: either because hee was verie young or because hee thought this iudgement proceeded from dexteritie of wit: not from diuine inspiration: Or lastly, because hee might bee as forgetfully ingratefull towards Daniel, as afterwards was Balthazar, till hee was aduertised thereof by the Queene Dan. 5. 10. Mother.
The circumstance of time doth more conuince this Booke: and that for two reasons: First, it appeares by this narration, that the Iewes had yearely Iudges in Babylon; and power to execute the Susanna, v. 5. & 41. & 62. Lawes of Moses; which is no way probable.
First, Nabuchadnezzar and Darius aduanced some of the Iewes in Dan. 2. 48. 49. Babylon: Secondly, Hamman tels Ahashuerosh that the Iewes obserued their owne Hest. 3. 8. Lawes: Thirdly, the Romanes which kept downe the Iewes asmuch as the Babylonians, yet gaue them leaue in some cases to keepe the capitall Lawes of Moses, as appeares by Saint Iohn 18. 31. Iohn, and by [Page 263] Saint Acts 7. 58. Luke. Wherefore this is not so vnprobable as you would haue it.
Secondly, against the time I thus reason: Daniel is said to be a Susanna v. 45 young childe: and yet this Storie is reported to be done in the time of Cyrus: Susanna v. 65 but this is impossible: For Daniel was carried away in the beginning of the Dan. 1. 1. Captiuitie, which lasted seuentie Ierem. 29. 10. yeares, euen to the first yeare of the raigne of Ezra 1. 1. Cyrus: So that Daniel could not be lesse then eightie yeares old in the first yeare of Cyrus.
First, Some doubt not to auouch this to be another Daniel.
To what end then is this Storie annexed to his Booke?
That might be done, because they were men of the same name, nation, spirit and happinesse. But I relinquish this opinion as vncertaine and improbable. The plaine answere is this, that those words concerning Astyages and Cyrus in the end of Susanna, are taken out of the beginning of Bel and the Dragon, as is plaine by the Greeke Text: Your calculation therefore is needlesse.
From the matter I come to the phrase: For it semes by the Greeke, that there should be an allusion in Daniels speech to the words Susanna v. 54▪ & 58. [...]. of the Elders, which allusion is not found in the Hebrew, or Chaldie tongues.
First, no maruell, if it cannot bee found: For the names of Easterne trees are little [Page 264] knowne to the Grecians, & the rest in Europe, as all Herbals doe witnesse: Secondly, though the Greeke Interpreter did allude, it followes not herevpon that there was an allusion in the Hebrew or Chaldie: Thirdly, if all bee granted, as also that the Storie is Apocryphall; will you herevpon conclude that it is false and not to be read in the Church for morall vse. namely to shew how God defendeth innocencie, and conuinceth lust, and malice?
I passe from Susanna to Bel and the Dragon: wherein we disclaime two things: First, it is said, that Daniel was six dayes in the Lions m den; f Bel and the Dragon, v. 31. whereas it is said in the true Dan. 6. 19. Daniel, that hee remained there but one night.
The Stories speake of two seuerall facts and times: The first vnder Darius; The second vnder Cyrus.
Darius was Cyaxares the Vncle of Cyrus: and raigned with him in Babylon.
This Storie is vncertaine: For Scaliger proues that Darius raigned ten yeares before Cyrus came: which if it bee true, your argument is at an end: Againe, Master William Perkins in Digesto. others thinke that Xenophon, who tels your Storie, is meerely fabulous, and that Herodotus tels the truth, saying that Astvages had neuer a childe but Mandana the Mother of Cyrus.
Secondly, we wonder that Habacuk should Bel and the Dragon, v. 33. here be mentioned: who was before the Captiuitie, as appeares by his Heb. 1. 5. prophecie.
[Page 265]If he were the same man▪ yet might hee liue as long as Daniel. Also you know how long Isaiah, and Hosea prophecied; namely, at the least sixtie three yeares.
CHAP. III.
Of Wisdome: Ecclesiasticus, and Baruch.
FRom the Historicall Books I passe to those Apocryphall Volumes, which are tearmed Sapientall; whereof the Booke of Wisdome (commonly ascribed to Philo the Iew;) and Ecclesiasticus (compiled by Iesus the Sonne of Syrach) may be called Dogmaticall; and the last namely, the Booke of Baruch) Propheticall.
Whither Philo penned the Booke of Wisdome wee dispute not: But at this wee maruell, that Doctor Iunius (being a man of rare diligence) could espie no errour in the Bookes of Wisdome or Baruch; and yet your Eagle eyes haue found some of this kinde.
First, wee blame the title, then the matter of the Booke of Wisdome. The title seemeth to [Page 266] make Salomon, the Author thereof, which is false, without all controuersie.
It is not intended by this title, that this Booke should bee ascribed to Salomon; but it is only propounded, as a Meditation or Soliloquie made in imitation of that diuine Wisdome of Salomon, published in his Bookes of the Prouerbes, the Preacher, and the Canticles: Of which kinde were the Meditations of Saint Augustine, Bernard, Anselme, and [...]. others.
In the matter of the Booke wee dislike two places: First, those Wisdome 8. 20▪ wordes: But rather being good, I came into an vndefiled bodie: wherein two errours are contained: First, that the soule is created before the bodie: Secondly, that according to the merit, or demerit thereof, it obtaineth a good or bad bodie: which be the errours of Plato, the Chiliasts, and Origen: Other plaine meaning of this place cannot be framed.
If you reiect the Booke, because some place therein is not plaine; what shall be done to the Epistles of Saint Paul; wherein some things are 2. Pet. 3. 16. hard to be vnderstood? Nay, what shall become of the Bookes of Iob, Canticles, Ezekiel; Daniel, and the Apocalips? (not to speake of Tertullian, Possidonius, Thucidides, Sueronius, Aristotle; Archimidedes, Lycophron, and Persius; which Bookes all will acknowledge to be as hard as profitable.) Furthermore two gentler interpretations may bee [Page 267] brought of this place: The first is Lyranus vpon this place. vulgar; namely thus: But I, becomming better, (that is, making progresse in [...]. vertue) I came into a bodie vndefiled, that is, obtained a bodie, neither polluted with fornication, when I was young, nor with adulterie when I was married: howsoeuer according to the custome of the time I vsed Polygamie:) The second exposition is this, But rather being good (that is, in regard of my soule, which though it were not free from Originall sinne, yet was endued with as much strength of nature as may bee: namely, in respect of vnderstanding, memorie, or fancie) came into a bodie vndefiled (either with a too fierie, or to foggie a complexion whereby the operations of my soule might haue beene made ouer dull or precipitate.) If either of these two meanings bee admitted your two imputations will vanish: Lastly, your latter errour, which you pretend, hath no ground; For he saith not because I was good; but, being good, I came into a bodie vndefiled; shewing, not the cause, but the concurrent condition of the soule, when it obtained a good bodie. Neither indeed is your former aspersion very probable: For though he say I came into the Bodie, it followeth not herevpon that the Soule was made before This rather may bee the meaning: My soule, being created and infused, came in an instant into the bodie.
In the second place wee mislike these [Page 268] words: Wisdome 14. 14. & 15. When a father mourneth grieuously for his sonne, &c. By which place is intimated, that the first beginning of Idols was the custome of the mourning for the dead: whereas wee reade of Idols long before, namely, in the dayes of Rahel; yea of Abraham and Gen. 31. 19. & 53. Ios 24 2. See Caluin Instit. Lib. 1. Chap. 11. Sect. 8. Terah.
First, the Authour maketh this only the occasion of the publique adoration of Idols; by the commandement of Tyrants: What is this to Rahel or Abraham; which (for ought you can produce) had only their priuate wil-worships? But tell mee (I pray you) what was Tammuz for whom the women mourned in the Ezek. 8. 14. Prophet?
Some thinke he was Adonis: Others say better, that he was Osiris, King of Egypt, and husband to Isis; who being slaine of his Brother Typhon was by her lamented, and deified.
At what time raigned Osiris in Egypt?
Surely he was a most ancient King. For he, with his wife instructed the Egyptians in the vse of Wheate and Barley: So that it may seeme hee was before the time of Abraham, who went into Egypt, when there was a famine in Canaan, which he had not done if the vse of graine had not beene there knowne.
You see then by all probabilitie, that the Idoll Tammuz, was before Abraham: and (it may bee also) before Terah. For was not Prometheus the sonne of Iapetus or Iapheth (the elder brother of Shem) which first framed [Page 269] Idols, much more ancient then Terah?
We insist not so much vpon the Antiquitie of Idols: Only we say that man's minde, desirous of a visible God, was rather the originall cause of them; then the fashion of the lamenting for the dead.
The Authour speakes not of the inward cause, but of the outward and publique occasion. Now you cannot proue that the Idolatrie of Rahel or Terah was not thus occasioned.
From the Booke of Wisdome, I come to the Booke of Ecclesiasticus: wherein we first mislike the Argument, and Prologue: then the Treatise it selfe.
The Argument is extant only in some Greeke Copies: Neither seemeth it to be compiled by the Authour of the Booke. Haue you not obserued that the subscriptions of Saint Raul's Epistles, haue beene blamed by Ancient Diuines, as things added by some vnskilfull Clarkes? And what if the same should fall out, euen in this Argument? But now declare the fault thereof.
These words seeme to be very The argument of Ecclesiasticus, verse 8. according to Iunius. arrogant. This Iesus did imitate Salomon: and was no lesse famous in wisdome and doctrine, &c.
Why doe not you translate them as Iunius did, namely, thus: He was a follower of Salomon, no lesse endeauouring to proue wisdome and Learning? what is the scruple?
He seemeth to equallize Iesus to Salomon.
[Page 270]When wee say, Let thy will bee done on earth as it is in heauen; And forgiue vs our trespasses, as we forgiue: Also when Math. 5. 48. Christ saith, You shall bee perfect as your father which is in heauen is perfect; is it intended that we should doe Gods will equally to the Angels? Or that we should pardon sinne or bee perfect in equalitie God?
These phrases doe not import a iust equalitie, but a likenesse of proportion according to the degree, and measure of our weaknesse.
The same may be here affirmed: For as Salomon by his infused gifts did search out wisdome; so Iesus (no doubt) by his purchased habits, might tread the same steps, though in an vnlike degree; and bee as famous in his time and kinde, as Salomon was in his.
In the Prologue, these words declare the spirit of the Authour to bee nothing In the Prologue of Ecclesiasticus, verses 6 & 7. according to Iunius. propheticall: And to this, take it in good worth, though wee seeme to some in some things not able to attaine to the interpretation of such words as are hard to bee expressed: For the things that are spoken in the Hebrew tongue, haue an other force in themselues, then when they are translated into an other tongue, &c. Furthermore, the first words, take in good worth, are in the [...]. Greeke: to haue, or giue pardon: A phrase nothing befitting the maiestie of God's Spirit.
First, the Greeke word may signifie some thing else then pardon or remission: Saint [Page 271] Paul vseth it for 1. Cor. 7. 6. Permission: Besides, it is a strange phrase in Greeke, to haue pardon for to giue pardon The simple meaning of the place is, to permit willingly, or beneuolently: or take in good worth, as wee translate it: Secondly, he saith, not if we be vnable: but if wee seeme to be vnable: Thirdly, he maketh a translation to be inferiour to the originall; and the Greeke to the Hebrew. The former is plaine by daily experience: The latter may be thus explained: First, the Greeke tongue came by the confusion at Babel: whereas the Hebrew was more ancient and diuine: Secondly, the Hebrew roots are verbs, and those few, and are easily found by certaine Letters; whereas the Greeke Theames are variable, infinite, intricate: Thirdly, whatsoeuer the Greeke doth adde to, or take from the Hebrew, proceedeth from imperfection: as namely, the adding of the neuter gender, and of cases; as also of indefinite tenses, is a thing most needlesse. So the taking away of genders out of verbes, and the future tense out of the Imperatiue Moode (which only should haue beene therein:) as also of the fiue last formes of Coniugations (wherein the Arabians were imitated) doth argue great confusion: Fourthly, if this Prologue were penned by the Authour, and your argument were in full force, the Booke were only excluded the Canon, but not out of the Church, wherein we defend that Apocryphall [Page 272] Bookes may be read for morall vse: Fiftly, to what end is this allegation, seeing we reade neither the argument nor the Prologue in the Church?
In the Treatise wee disallow foure things; whereof the first concernes Christ: the other three, his seruants the Prophets. Christ (the wisdome of the Father) is said to bee Eccles. 1. 4. & 9. & 24. 12. created; which is little lesse then Arrianisme.
First, some doubt not to affirme these places to bee meant of God's wisdome shewed in his creatures, and not of Christ: Secondly, this [...]. word may signifie not only to be created, but to bee possessed: for so the Septuagint doe render it in the Prou. 8. 22. Prouerbs.
The place was corrupted by the Arrians, who reade [...] for [...]: for so it should haue beene read according to the Hebrew.
There is no such Greeke word as [...]: but [...]: for it is a Verbe meane, and not actiue. Againe, the word [...] signifieth to inhabit, or possesse, whereupon [...] doth signifie not only the builder of a Citie: but also the inhabitant therein, and Possessor thereof: Thirdly, to create, may signifie to ordaine, as when we say a King is created, that is ordained. Now what hindereth vs to say that Christ from the beginning was possessed; and in a sort Rom. 1. 3. ordained by his Father?
From Christ I descend to the Prophets: whereof the first, namely, Enoch, was before the [Page 273] Floud: the other two, that is Samuel and Elias did succeed it. Eccles. 44. 16. Enoch is said to be taken away for an example of repentance to the generations: wherevpon the Papists haue fained Enoch to be one of the two witnesses in the Apocalyps, which should Apoc 11. 3. fight against Antichrist.
The Papists can euince no such thing out of this place: For it is only said, that hee was remoued from the power of wicked men; that they knowing what hee had Iude 14, 15. prophecied concerning the Floud to bee brought vpon the World for sinne, and considering his triumphant passage into heauen, might repent. So Christ Iohn 16. 8. & 11. saith: That the Spirit should conuince the World of sinne, because they beleeued not in him: and of the righteousnesse of his cause for that he whom they had crucified, was taken vp to his Father in Heauen. As for the witnesses of Saint Iohn, (if any place be for coniecture) it is more probable by the consideration of the miracles there mentioned, that the first of them was Moses, and not Enoch.
Next to Enoch is Samuel, who is said to haue Eccles 46. 20. foreshewed the Kings death: whereas indeed that foreteller, was not Samuel but Satan.
But the Scripture calleth him 1. Sam. 28. 15, 16. 20. Samuel.
Not because he was so indeed, but in appearance.
Why then may not the Sonne of Sirach vse the same Phrase?
Yea, but hee reckoneth this amongst Samuels [Page 274] praises, which was one of the prizes of the Deuill.
It was a praise to Samuel that Saul who would not beleeue Samuel during his life, was forsaken by God, and so deliuered vp to a reprobate sense; that hee sought helpe from Satan appearing in his likenesse, whose prophecies he had abused and contemned.
From Samuel the Iudge wee passe to Elias, vnder the Kings; who (as the Eccles. 41. 10. Authour saith) is appointed in due season to turne the hearts of the fathers to their children: Wherein I note first a contradiction: then a false interpretation. The former thus appeares? These wordes (as you know) are alledged out of Mal. 4. 5, 6. Malachie who was the last of all the Prophets. Now it is said in the The argument of Ecclesiasticus, verse 2 according to Iunius. argument, that Iesus was after all the Prophets almost.
Iesus the father of Sirach might be before Malachie, and yet Iesus the Sonne of Sirach might succeed him in time. This latter Iesus finished the Volume: Againe Malachie, was the last Prophet whose writings are extant: and yet some Prophet might come after him: For Elias and Elisha wrote nothing: and yet were Prophets of the best ranke: So that Malachie might bee alleadged by the Sonne of Sirach and yet he liued to see some other Prophet, later then Malachie: Lastly, he is said to haue liued after all the the Prophets almost: whereby it may bee thought: that hee might see [Page 275] Malachie, and yet not suruiue him.
The false interpretation is this: That the Authour doth suppose the bodily returne of the Old Elias into the world, before the Day of Iudgement: whereas both Math. 11. 14. Christ, and the Luke [...]. 17. Angel, expound it of Iohn the Baptist: So that it may seeme the Iewish and Popish, fabulous Elias had hence their beginning.
The Iewes reiect this Booke as much as you doe. The Papists for their dreame doe aswell alledge Malachie as this Authour: Yea, they doubt not to peruert the words of Christ, thus reading them: This is Elias that is to come; whereas they should be read thus that was to come: as is plaine by the thirteenth verse: and by the words of the Angell in S. Luke: As for the meaning of this Authour it may be thus: Elias the This bite was a man of that excellent spirit, that Iohn the fore-runner of Christ; and greater then all the Prophets, should bee called by his name, and bee said to come in his spirit and power: As the two witnesses in Saint Apoc 11. 11. Compare Ecclesiasticus 48. 11. with the Kings Maiesties diuine speech and answere in the conference at Hampton Court. Iohn are said to be reuiued in their Successours; and inspired with their spirit: It may bee also thus meant, that Elias in his owne time, and person performed these things.
It resteth now: That we come to Baruch, which hath two parts: First, a Prophesie in fiue Chapters: Secondly, the Epistle of Ieremie in the sixt. In the Prophesie we mislike two places: First▪ [Page 276] these Baruch 1. 2. words: In the fift yeare, the seuenth day of the moneth: whereby is intimated that Ierusalem was taken and burnt in the fift yeare of Zedechias; whereas it is plaine by the Storie 2. Kings 25. 2. of the Kings, and by Ier. 52 6. Ieremie, that this fell not out till the eleuenth yeare of the same King.
We reade not Baruch for Chronologie, but for Moralitie: If you were bound to reconcile all the calculations of times in Scriptures, you should haue need of the helpe of the tenth This name was giuen to Ioseph Scaliger for his skill in this, and other arts & tongues. Muse. Yea (I beleeue) if ten Scaligers should concurre, they could not cut all the Gordian knots made by Chronologers. For this particular time, Iunius guesseth that the Citie might be set on fire, in the fift yeare, and yet the flame being extinguished, the last burning of Ierusalem might bee deferred till the eleuenth. Another coniecture may be this: that the fift yeare is put for the fift moneth, that is, of the eleuenth yeare. For in the fourth moneth of the eleuenth yeare was the Citie Jer. 52. 6. taken: and in the fift moneth of the same yeare came Nabuzaradan who burnt the 2 Kings 25. 8. Citie: For it may seeme strange that Baruch should set down the yeare and day, but not the moneth.
As strange as you make it, it is vsed in the Storie of the 2. Kings 15 3 Kings: where it is said, and the ninth day of the moneth the famine was sore, no number of the moneth being expressed.
But Ieremie resolues, that this was the fourth moneth; which if hee had not done, [Page 277] we should neuer haue vnderstood that place in the Kings: And some would haue coniectured by moneth, to be meant the first moneth; which, as you see, is refuted by Ieremie.
To leaue your intricate Chronologie: the second place wee disallow is in these Baruch 3. 4. words: Heare the dead Israelites: where it seemeth the Prayers of the Saints in Heauen are allowed after the Popish manner.
Where doe you reade that by dead Israelites are meant the Saints in Heauen.
Were not Abraham, Isaacke and Iacob, now dead?
But Christ tels vs, that they are Math. 22. 32. liuing: For he is their God: But he is not the God of the dead but of the liuing.
Saint Paul saith, that hee is the God of the Rom. 4. 9. dead also.
Christ speaketh of God in mercie, in regard of redemption: the Apostle treateth of God in power, in respect of creation, and moderation of things. But (tell mee) is it not an vnreuerend and vnproper phrase to say that God heares the prayers of the dead Saints? (for it is confessed that the Saints in generall pray for vs.) The first is plaine; for it can be little then profane to call them dead which liue with God: The latter is euident: For seeing they pray as they are aliue, not as they are dead, it is but a rough-hewne speech to tearme them the prayers of dead men: Besides, two other [Page 278] interpretations, may be brought: First, by dead Men may be meant, men dead in Math. 8. 22. Ephes. 2. 1. sinnes: This is confirmed by the wordes following in the same verse, which haue sinned: Secondly, they may be said to be dead, in regard of their infinite troubles: and so they are said to bee defiled Baruch 3. 11. with the dead. To the same purpose is the vision of the bones shewed to the Ezek. 37. 1. Prophet.
But how doth it appeare, that here are not meant dead men, whose soules are out of their bodies.
Baruch directly Baruch 2. 17. denies, that such men pray: for so Iunius expoundeth it.
In the Epistle of Ieremie, we allow neither the title nor the treatise. The title seemeth to make Ieremie the Authour of this Epistle: which we finde not in his prophesie.
Your negatiue argument is an old Pigmies bul-rush against the Craines (as it is in the Fable.) But we pray you coniecture with Iunius that Ieremy sent this Epistle by Ier. 51. 59. Serara [...]
In the Treatise first we dislike these words Baruch 6. 2. seuen generations, where a generation is taken for ten yeares against the vse of Scripture phrase.
It will be hard for you to binde Baruch to the calculations of Iubilies. If you doe; the answere will bee, that the Greeke Interpreter vsed the Greekish accompt: For example; Hee that translated Xiphilin into Latine, for the Greeke Drachma doth vse the Latine Denarius and aureus for twentie fiue Drachma or Denarius is 7. d. [...]oo. aureus 15 s. [...]d ob. Drachmaes. So [Page 279] the Greeke Expositor finding seuenty yeares in in the Hebrew expressed it by seuen generations which the Greekes call [...]; the Romans Pergama quum caderent bello superata bilustri. tempora bilust [...]a, that is, times of ten yeares. Wee in England would haue tearmed them ten liues: that is, seuen yeares to a life.
Secondly we cannot in dure your immoderate prayses of this Chapter. For you haue publiquely taught, That it is more able to conuince the Papists of Idolatrie, then the Canonicall text.
This was said, not because it was equall with the Canon; but, first, because they haue added it to the Canon, and yet it crosseth their Idolatrie: For whatsoeuer arguments are here brought against the Idols of Pagans, the same may be alleadged against Popish Images: Secondly, because this Chapter is a compendious collection of those things which are largely propounded in Scriptures. And thus your arguments against the reading of the Apocryphall Bookes in the Church are become like a white cloud without raine: or like an Eunuch embracing Ecclesiasticus 20. 3. & 30. [...]0. a Virgin.
CHAP. IV.
Of the Translation of the Psalmes.
FRom the Bookes Apocryphall I ascend to the vndoubted Canon: consisting of Psalmes, and Chapters. First, of the Psalmes, as being wholy set downe in your Liturgie. We say that you haue deformed them both in quantitie and qualitie: Concerning quantitie, you haue detracted, and added: You haue detracted sentences and words: Of the first kind are the titles of the Psalmes, which you haue omitted.
Declare I pray you the number and kinds of those titles.
Twentie and fiue Psalmes haue no title at all: Now of those, which haue titles annexed, about fortie two haue distinct titles, shewing their cause outward or inward: The outward, is the end, or efficient. Titles declaring the end are such as these: A Prayer of Dauid; A Psalme of prayse; for remembrance; or of Instruction. Whereby it appeareth that some Psalmes are Petitions, some Thankesgiuings (which are two kinds of Prayer:) Others bee Instructions: The titles shewing the Efficient, are these: A Psalme of Dauid; To Ieduthun; [Page 281] To Asaph, &c. whereby the Penman or Singer is described: The inward cause is the matter or forme. The matter is expressed in the titles, setting downe the occasion of the Psalme (as in Psalmes 3. 7. 18. &c.) The outward forme is seene in those titles, which describe the Musicall keyes to bee vsed in song (as in Psalme, fourth, ninth, and others.)
To speake in order of these tittles: I say three things. First, I probably thinke that they were not compiled by the Authours of the Psalmes: Secondly, that they be not needfull: Thirdly, that they are imperfect. The first I thus explaine: First, it is not likely that Dauid would haue set downe the foureteenth, and fiftie third Psalmes; forasmuch as they differ scarcely in three words, excepting the titles which are so different, that they seeme not to come from the same Authour The like is to be thought of the forty third Psalme, which hath no title, and yet is an epitomie of the fortie second Psalme, whose title is most large: Secondly, we find the hundred and eight Psalme compiled of two other Psalmes, (namely, the fiftie seuenth Verse seuenth to the end. And the sixtieth, Verse six, to the end) which argues, that Dauid neuer compiled these Psalmes in one Booke: And therefore the Hebrewes make foure Bookes of Psalmes: Thirdly, it is written in the end of the seuentie second Psalme, Here end the Prayers of Dauid [Page 282] the sonne of Ishai: which will hardly admit a good construction, if wee thinke that Dauid ordered the Psalmes, as now wee find them. For there are many Psalmes after that ascribed to Dauid (as most of the Songs of Degrees, and the like:) Secondly, that these titles are not needfull, may thus appeare: First, if Dauid were the Authour of the first seuentie two Psalmes, what need is there in euery Psalme to iterate these words a Psalme of Dauid? Secondly, why should not the title of the fiftie third Psalme bee needfull for the fourteenth, containing the same matter? Thirdly, these titles can bee no more needfull then the Hebrew Letters set vpon the hundred and nineteenth Psalme. Now these are vsefull to none but them which vnderstand the Hebrew Tongue; whose memories may bee aided by them: Fourthly, the Musicall titles cannot bee needfull, and that for a double respect: First, because they are not vnderstood as the Iewes themselues confesse.
Learned men haue expounded them.
They haue made some flying coniectures concerning them: So that it is not meete with them to oppresse the capacities of the multitude; which receiue such subtleties as these as the bottomlesse barrell of the Belides did water. Secondly, these harmonious titles (at the least in your opinion) are needlesse for vs: For you account Church-musique ceremoniall; [Page 283] and almost, as vnprofitable as Pictures or Images.
The titles which declare the occasions of the Psalmes cannot but be very profitable.
Some of them are verie obscure, and of little vse to the people without an Interpreter (as Psal. 7.) the rest are exceeding short; so that they may seeme to bee certaine briefe notes collected for the direction of the Priests onely: Thirdly, that these titles are imperfect, may be gathered thus; First, to what end is the title of the ninetie eight Psalme, which is thus nakedly set downe A Psalme?
It may be to distinguish it from a Song.
It will be Plato's yeare, before you find out this distinction: Secondly, there be many Psalmes of Prayer; Prayse; Instruction; and Remembrance: whereof some haue no titles: others no such thing expressed in their titles: and therefore your title to titles, is but a title of contention.
From Sentences I descend to words, by you detracted. Now these are words of attention, or intention: You haue taken away sundry words of attention: Namely first in the middest Selah The first place is in Psal. 3. 2. very often; Higgaion Psal 9. 16. once: Secondly, in the end Haleluiah, seuenteene times.
Tell mee (I pray you) what meane you by Selah?
Some thinke, it meaneth no more then verie much: Others suppose it to be a Musicall note, [Page 284] whereby the Quire▪ was admonished to lift vp their voice.
Your former interpretation is hungrie, cold, naked; the latter (at least according to your fancie) is Ceremoniall, and so a stranger from our Church: The truth is, this tearme Selah is most obscure: The like may be said of Higgaion (howsoeuer some expound it, a thing to be meditated of with industrie:) As for Haleluiah I answered when I spake of Gloria Patri.
Besides words of attention; you haue also taken away effectuall words of intention: So that you haue corrupted the sense, as the dead Frogs did the Land of Egypt. Of the first kinde is that place in the Psal 68. 27. Psalme; There is little Beniamin their ruler: whereas it should be read with their ruler.
In the Hebrew text this word with is not to be found: In the seuentie Interpreters it is not extant: For they reade it thus. There is young Beniamin in excellencie; the Princes of Iuda, &c.
The Greeke word is there [...]: which Mentis excessu. is to be translated phrenzie.
You will sooner fall into a phrenzie, then make this a good construction of that place.
If these wordes bee not corrupted: by phrenzie may bee meant a Propheticall extasie whereby Beniamin was moued to praise God in hymnes.
[Page 285]The Greeke word may come of [...], to bee eminent, or stand aboue others: And so we may accord it with the Hebrew veritie: and so not stand in need of your wresting. Besides Iunius translates it as wee doe: Lastly, the sense agrees with vs little Beniamin their ruler, in regard of Saul of that Tribe, the first King: Or in respect of the Temple, standing in that part of Ierusalem which pertained to the Tribe of Deut. 33. 12. Beniamin.
The second place is in these words: they were not Psal. 105. 28. obedient: whereas it should bee read they were not disobedient.
What if it were the slip of the Printer to omit the syllable dis, or to insert the syllable not; could you not haue lent him a Spiders web; or an Egyptian Canopie to catch Syllables instead of flies?
You know that Sibboleth being pronounced for Judges 12. 6. Shibboleth, was an instrument of a great slaughter: And that Arrius differed from the Church but in a letter; saying, that Christ was [...], that is, like to God in substance: whereas the Church said he was [...]; that is, coessentiall, or consubstantiall with God. Againe, we are not bound to subscribe to the errours of the Printers.
Belike then you will not subscribe to any Hebrew Bible in the world forasmuch as none will be found, wherein there is no addition, detraction or alteration of a Syllable. Now [Page 286] whereas you pretend that the change of a letter or syllable may doe much hurt: that imputation cannot agree to this place, whether we consider the reading or sense. For the first you know that the word [...] which here both you and we translate not; may be rendred him: as if it were written [...] For the like change we finde in the 2. King. 8. 10. Kings; according to the generall exposition. Againe, these words may be read with an interrogation, thus; were they not disobedient? And so it will be alone with this they were not obedient: The like is in Iob 13. 15. Iob: Lastly, the Seuentie read it thus; because they sharpned his words (or decres) namely by their disobedience. Now we know that the Apostles did many times follow rather the Seuentie then the Hebrew.
That was done, because the Greeke Translation was better vnderstood, then the Hebrew: Besides the True Translation of the Seuentie is lost.
Not lost; but in part altered: For wee finde the Apostles citing sundrie places, according to the Translation now extant.
You striue about the reading, like a beare in a net: but you cannot make the sense accord: The plaine meaning is, that Moses and Aaron, the wonder-workers; or rather the wondrous plagues themselues, were not disobedient to his words and decrees.
If our reading may be admitted, the meaning [Page 287] may bee thus as plaine: that the Aegyptians obeyed not God's Word, for all the plagues: And this will agree well with the Exod 9. 3. See it in the Hebrew. Storie.
As you haue detracted, so you haue added sentences and words: For the former: First, you haue added three whole verses to one Psal. 14. after verse 4. Psalme.
We did it, according to the citation of this place, vsed by Saint Paul to the Rom. 3. 13 to the 19. Romans.
You thought that hee had cited all these words out of this Psalme; whereas indeed they are taken out of sundrie places of the Psalmes, Prouerbes, and Isaiah: Or else how durst you to haue added them to the Psalmes in your Liturgie?
Saint Paul had ioyned them together in citation: and therefore wee thought it no hainous errour to conioyne them in reading the Psalmes: Considering hereby, that both the fourteenth Psalme, and the third to the Romanes, doe receiue a mutuall light of explanation: Neither can any errour hereby arise: If the references bee well set in the Booke: For it is well obserued, that the English references, are better for vse, then most of your Geneuian notes whereof some haue beene taxed of As that vpon Exod. 1. 19. and vpon the 2. Chron. 15. 16. See the Conference at Hampton Court. partialitie.
In the second place you haue added a verse, to the 136. Psalme: which is not in the Hebrew nor in the Greeke: but seemeth rather to bee taken [Page 288] out of the Vulgar Latine.
Haue you not heard men in the end of a Psalme sing the last verse of the twentie eight Psalme?
I haue heard Some of your owne brethren do it: neither may I disallow it: Considering it may bee vsed as a good Epiphonematicall conclusion to a Psalme.
The like may be said of this verse: Prayse yee the Lord of Lords, &c. which is repeated out of the third verse of the same Psalme: and therefore cannot be erroneous; but may bee a good Epiphonema or conclusion to the Psalme. Now if you feare it will spoile the Rabbinicall conceit of the number of six and twentie; containing the two and twentie Hebrew Letters: and the foure letters of rest, which are said to be found in the name Iehouah; wee passe not for such bubbles in the water.
From Sentences I passe to a Word by you added in these words of the Psalme: For so you reade it, that seeke thy Psal. 24. 6. face, O Iacob.
How are the words read in the Hebrew?
Thus (as I take it:) that seeke thy face Iacob.
How doe the Seuentie reade it?
Thus: that seeke the face of the God of Iacob.
And how would you reade or translate them?
This is the generation of them that seeke [Page 289] thy face (this is) Iacob: that is; Iacob is the generation which seeke Gods face: whereas you make the Iust to seeke the face of Iacob; a sense either idle, or idolatrous.
To seeke the face of Iacob (that is, the Visible Church) is no idolatrie: For God's face, or Presence, is best seene in his Church. Thus our Translation agreeth in sense with the Greeke; in sense and words with the Hebrew: whereas yours iarreth in both, with both.
As you deformed the quantitie: so haue you altered the qualitie of the Psalmes by obscuritie, and falshood: The obscuritie appeares both in the connexion of whole sentences: and in perverting of some words: Of the first kinde is that in the Psal. 58 8. or 9. according to some. Psalme: where thus you reade: Or euer your pots be made hote with thernes, so let indignation vexe him, euen as a thing that is raw. Here I would aske vpon what ground or colour you haue translated Pots?
Do not you know that the Hebrew word signifieth both Pots, and Thornes? Now tell me, how you would haue this place translated.
Our brethren of Geneua, haue thus rendred them; As rawe flesh before the pots feele the fire of thornes; so let him carrie him away as with a whirle-wind, in his wrath.
This is as obscure as the former: Besides you see that your brethren translate pots aswell as wee. And here I might aske you how they came to render it thus, as it were in his wrath.
The Seuentie so translate it; and the Hebrew word is so taken in another Psal. 78. 49. Psalme.
True, if you reade it without points: And it may bee that you suppose that points were inuented by the Masorites, which were much later then the Seuentie.
I will not enter into that question: But I reuerence the points of the Masorites, aboue the Seuentie now extant.
That this plea may be brought to an issue; Produce I pray you some plaine interpretation of this place.
The place may be rendred to this effect: Before they vnderstand (that is before men perceiue by miserable experience and feeling) your prickles (which are as the prickles) of rhamnus (that is a poysoned bramble) hee (that is God) shall with a whirle-winde destroy it: (namely, the bramble, or euerie one of the prickles) as well as the liuing (that is the greene and flourishing prickle) as the dried (for the bramble hath some prickles greene, some dry, and withered at the same time) This is the plainest exposition that I can inuent.
Then were you mistaken in accusing our Liturgie of obscuritie: For your interpretation will hardly euer be vnderstood of the vulgar. And indeed it were an vnreasonable taske, to force them to conceiue the connexion of euerie intricate place in Iob, Psalmes, Ecclesiastes, and the Prophets: Considering that the best learned, doe many tines here stand amazed [Page 291] like the ten Spies, when they saw the wals, and stature of the Anakims.
From the connexion of sentences, I turne my selfe to your peruerting of words: wherein your ignorance discouers it selfe: sometimes putting in a word that is opposite: sometimes that is diuers. An example of the first kind is this: Psal. 17. 4. Because of mens workes that are done against the words of my lips, I haue kept, &c. Whereas the words should thus bee turned, concerning the workes of men, by the words of thy lips, I kept mee, &c. Here first you see that the words are by you mispointed: For this clause: (By the words of thy lips) should be ioyned to this (I haue kept mee.) Secondly, you haue translated against for by; and my for thy, which are tearmes plainly opposite.
The originall is pointed like our Booke, as is to be seene: As for the word which wee translate against; and you by, it hath both significations.
But in this place, it should be translated by; and not against: For the Prophet meaneth, that by the words of Gods lips; he had preserued himselfe from the wayes of the cruell.
The Hebrew pointing, refutes your meaning. The words may be thus expounded, Because men haue done things against the words of my lips; I haue therefore auoided their paths.
But the Hebrew hath thy, not my lips.
The sense is all one: For things done against God's word▪ were also wrought against [Page 292] the words of Dauid, his true Prophet. So Mich. 5. 2. Micha saith, Thou Bethlehem art little; meaning in regard of place; and yet Saint Matthew, citing the same Math. 2. 6. sentence, thus translates it; Thou Bethlehem art not little: Namely, because Christ should come out of that Citie. Thus the words differ; but the sense agrees.
From words opposite I come to those which be diuers: and breed obscuritie. The first example of this kind is in the Psal. 68. 30. Psalme; where you reade humbly bringing pieces of siluer: for treading downe pieces of siluer.
Your translation is more obscure then ours: and lesse agreeable to the Hebrew.
You know, that this word is so taken elsewhere: Prou, 25. 26. Ezek. 32. 2. Dan. 7. 7. howsoeuer in the two former places the word may seeme to varie in writing; and the last be written in Chaldie, not in Hebrew.
These places are impertinent: for though they come of the same root: yet are they in a different forme & They are in Cal, and Niphal This in Hit [...] pael. Coniugation. For the word here betokeneth the action of a man treading downe himselfe; or craftily suffering himselfe to be trodden downe; that is, humbling himselfe: And so our interpretation is more consonant to the text, then yours. The Greeke is also for vs: for so it is there found: that they which are tried may be bowed downe with siluer, that is, may humble themselues, bringing pieces of siluer: For (as I take it) the words are amisse altered in the [...] for [...] Greeke.
The second instance of your mistaking is, [Page 293] when you reade in the Psal. 141. 5. Psalme: It shall not breake my head; as if it were meant of the flatteries of wicked men: Whereas it should bee thus rendred: Let it not be wanting to my head: being to be expounded, of the reproofe of the godly.
Your Geneuians translate it as we doe: and surely this translation came from the Greeke: which is thus, Let not the oyle of the sinner anoint my head: And (if you obserue it well) the sense will accord with the Hebrew. For when Dauid prayeth, that the oyle (namely of the godly) may not be wanting to his head; Doth hee not by consequence request that the oyle of the wicked may not anoint it?
But how doth breaking the head, agree with anointing?
Either this may be the meaning; Let not the oyle of the wicked (vnder pretence of anointing) breake my head: Or else, it may bee taken from the custome of breaking the box of ointment ouer the head of the partie Marke 14. 3. anointed.
From your obscuritie, I proceed to your falshood: wherein you violate either the analogie of faith; or of the place; and present text.
When wee vrge you to subscribe to the translation, our meaning is: that that there is no errour therein against the analogie of faith: and you impertinently alledge certaine errours against the analogie of the Place: But now to your proofes.
The first instance of the former kinde is: [Page 294] when you reade in the Psal. 18. 26. Psalme: Thou shalt learne frowardnesse: Whereas it should be read; Thou shalt shew thy selfe froward: else the speech were blasphemous.
The Hebrew word signifieth a reflexiue imitation, or learning of an action (as the Coniugation sheweth;) For in an other forme it signifieth to wrestle, or Namely in Niphal. Gen 30. 8. striue: And it is a vulgar [...]. figure, whereby we ascribe to God, the passions of men: (As when he is said to repent, to be grieued, or angry:) For indeed what can we conceiue, or vtter of God, without a figure? Againe, the [...]. Greeke readeth as we doe: So that your censure of blasphemie, is somewhat too viperous.
A second instance of the same fashion, is, when you reade in the Psal. 125. 3. Psalme; Shall not fall; whereas it should be translated shall not rest: Else we should pray with some ignorant people to bee deliuered from all euill.
The Seuentie render it as we [...], Non dimittet. doe: And this is but a criticall cauill, about the emphasis of a word: For whatsoeuer doth rest vpon a thing, must first fall therevpon. So that by falling, wee meane an heauie, and a continued fall.
Against the analogie of the place, you haue corrupted sentences and words: An example of the first is, when you read in the Psal. 107. 40. Psalme; Though he suffer them to be euill intreated through tyrants; whereas according to the Hebrew and Greeke, [Page 295] it is! He powred out contempt; Or contempt is powred out vpon Princes.
The meaning is all one: For God by sending forraine Tyrants to vilifie their Princes, doth suffer euen the People also to bee roughly handled by them. So Nabuchadnezar by God's permission pluckt out the eyes of Zedechias, and withall did leade the People into captiuitie.
You haue also corrupted and falsied words; two Nounes, and two Verbes.
O vnhappie Mother Church: which hast brought forth such children, as for a paire of Nounes and Verbes, make such long furrowes vpon thy backe.
To leaue your Rhetorique: The first place is in the Psal. 68. 6. Psalme: where you reade men of one minde, for solitarie men,
We read it according to the [...]. Greeke. The Hebrew word commeth of a root, signifying to Vnite. And surely it is a great blessing of God to haue an agreement in a Family.
The next Psal. 75. 3. or 2. according to others. place is where you translate a Congregation, for a fit time.
The Hebrew word signifieth a Congregation Numb. 16. 2. elsewhere. Dauid also meaneth that great Congregation mentioned in 2. Sam. 3. 19. & 5. 1. Samuel: Lastly this was a fit time (namely in this assembly) to doe this action: and therefore the Greekes translate it a [...]. season.
The first falsified Psal. 106. 30. Verbe is, where you [Page 296] render it Phinees prayed, for executed iudgement.
The Hebrew in other places: doth signifie to 1. Sam. 2. 1. & 25. Ionah 2. 1. pray. The Greeke▪ also translate it as we [...]. [...] doe, intimating a prayer conioyned to his valiant act: by both which, he wrought the attonement.
But where doe you reade in the Storie of Phinees that he prayed?
Where finde you in Exodus that Moses said, I feare and quake?
Though it bee not extant in Moses: yet we find it in the Epistle to the Heb. 12. 21. Hebrewes, which is to vs most authenticall.
In like manner, Though Phinee's praier be not found in Moses: yet dare wee not denie credit to Dauid, reporting the same.
Your last Psal. 119. 122 corruption is, where you interpret thus: make me delight in good; whereas it should be, answer for me in that is good: Or bee my suretie in the thing which is good.
This Cobweb is not worth the sweeping downe: For who conceiueth not that God causeth vs to delight in goodnesse, when he becommeth our sure suretie for our good? And thus your twentie obiections against the Psalmes, are become like the apples of Sodome, turned into smoke, ashes, and brimstone.
CHAP. V.
Of the Lessons, Epistles, and Gospels.
FRom the Psalmes, I proceed to the Chapters; wherein we blame your reading and Translation: In your reading, we disallow your omission of so many Chapters (Namely about two hundred and ten) So that of 1039. Chapters, you reade but 829.
The cause of our action is double: First, sundry Chapters be exceeding hard, and therefore not fit to be read without 1. Cor. 14. 28. interpretation.
This place hath beene fitly applied by some of our brethren, against reading in the Church, where there is no preaching.
Digresse not now: You know the place is meant of the interpretation of tongues, and not of preaching. But to let your opinion goe currant now if no Chapters may be read without an Interpreter; How much more should those be vnread which be intricate? and such only: are by vs omitted. These are of foure kinds: First, some containe Genealogies, as Gen. 10. 11, 36 Exod. 6. Likewise the first of Matthew, and the third of Luke, in Math. 1. 1. to the 18. Luke 3. 23. to the end. part.
By this reason, you should omit the fist of Genesis, which is nothing but a Genealogie.
That is vntrue: For besides the Doctrine of Originall sinne; and the taking away of Gen 5. 3. Enoch: the long liues and deaths of the eight Patriarches are declared: also the time of the Floud, and the Preseruation of the Church is made knowne: Secondly, some be Ceremoniall, (as Exod. 25. to the 32. and 35. to the end of the Booke: Leuit. 1. to the 18. Likewise 21. to the 26 also the last Chapter of the same Booke: The like is to be said of sundry Chapters in Numbers: and those two in Deuteronomie: the 14. and 23.) Thirdly, some containe the description of places: (as Ioshua 15. to the 23.) Fourthly, some are Prophetically mysticall: (as all the Song of Salomon; and many Chapters in Ezekiel, especially the nine last: And Apocal. 2. to the 22.) The second cause of our action is; For that some Chapters doe onely repeate things else-where deliuered. Of this kind, are the Bookes of the Chronicles, and the seuenth of Nehemiah.
But why doe you omit the eighteenth of Iob?
I haue shewed you else-where: That those Chapters vttered by the three friends of Iob containe an Chap. 1. of the first booke. errour: and therefore if none of them were read without an Interpreter, it were more safe for the people. Of this number is this Chapter vttered by Bildad: What other [Page 299] particular reason, may be rendred thereof, I am ignorant.
But why doe you not reade the thirtieth of the Prouerbs?
The Chapter is very loftie, and obscure: and therefore an easier Lesson were fitter for the people.
This tearme of Lesson is Childish.
It is but the English of Lection, and Lecture: a word vsed by Acts 13. 15. & 15. 21. Saint Luke.
To leaue your reading: I proceed to your translation: wherein twentie other faults are obserued, aswell as in your Psalmes: These also are in quantitie, and qualitie: In the quantitie (as before) Substraction and Addition.
The aduersaries of Paul, gaue him one stripe lesse then fortie: You giue your Mother the Church, full fortie stripes Besides you are bad Arithmeticians, setting Substraction before Addition: But if, instead of Substraction, you had put Detraction, the thing, & the name had kept time together. Now declare what materiall thing haue we taken away?
You haue cut of wordes twice in Saint Luke, and once in the Epistle to the Colossians: The first place in Luke is, where you reade, this Luke 1. 36. In the Gospel of the Anunciation. is the sixt moneth, which is called barren: whereas it should be, this is her sixt moneth; or the sixt moneth to her.
Few hearers are of so leaden vnderstanding, which hearing this Storie read, will not [Page 300] conceiue, that Elizabeth, and not the moneth is here termed barren. Wherefore you doe but trifle about words: especially considering that your first correction; this is her sixt moneth (which is also extant in our Church Bibles,) makes the sentence neuer the lesse subiect to caption, if a man list to straine at a gnat: And your latter emendation (This is the sixt moneth to her) though smelling of the Greeke phrase, yet will neuer agree to our English Idiome.
Secondly, in Luke, you omit these words. Luke 10. 1. In the Gospell on Saint Lukes day. After these things, whereby the coherence of the text, and Chronologie is declared.
When wee reade the Chapter wee omit not these words. But when wee reade the Gospel; the coherence you pretend is not so needfull, but that it may be omitted: As for any particular Chronologie out of these wordes, it is hard to be gathered.
You haue not a little erred in cutting the Bible into these Epistles & Gospels which are more like to shreds and fragments then to true Chapters.
Forasmuch as the whole Bookes could not bee read at once, it was thought fit, (besides the Diuision into Chapters) to extract certaine smaller Models, (yet containing whole matters) that the people might bee instructed more plentifully by the reading of the text. And herein you nod your head at the Primitiue Antiquitie.
In the Epistle to the Col. 3. 12. In the fift Sunday after the Epiphanie. Colossians you geld these words, Holy and beloued.
You are not vnlike Cham, who (according to the fable of the Hebrewes) made his Father vnapt for generation. So would you make your Mother the Church vnfit for the regeneration of men: for that watching much, she winked once, and let slip a brace of words: the Emphasis whereof she retaines notwithstanding in the Sentence. For they which put on the bowels of pitie, as the elect of God▪ are they not Holy and Beloued?
You haue added also sentences and words: The first sentence is in Math 9 25. In the Gospell on the 24. Sunday after Trinitie. Matthew: where you adde these words, And said, Damosell arise.
Beza tels you that some copies did insert these words out of Saint Luke 8. 54. Luke: it may be also out of Marke 5. 41. Saint Marke.
Two other sentences are added by you in Luke. The first in the Storie of the Luke 16. 21. In the Gospell on the first Sunday after Trinitie. richman: (And no man gaue vnto him.)
It may bee those words, were taken out of the Parable of the Prodigall Luke 15. 16. childe: Or else in some Copies they were put in by Consequence of the Storie: For it is more then probable: that no man gaue any thing to that poore Eleazar (or Lazarus) whom God, and not So answeres Junius in his Paralells vpon Heb. 1 [...]. 21. man helped.
The next sentence added in Luke 19. 42. In the Gospell on the tenth Sunday after Trinitie. Luke is this: Thou wouldest take heed.
Beza doth out of Budaeus tell you: That [Page 302] this patheticall exclamation, hath in it a defectiue breuitie, which may fitly bee supplied or explained by this, or the like sentence: which libertie of supplying, who so grants not to all translaters shall shew himselfe more stiffe in opinion, then studious for edification.
The words by you inserted, are partly in the Old, partly in the New Testament. And here we cannot but maruell: that you call As Isaiah 40 & 55. & 63. Ier. 23. Ioel 2. Apoc. 14. and the like. Prophecies Epistles.
This we doe for two causes. First, in regard of the matter of these Chapters: which is Euangelicall, and Hortatorie, not vnlike that which is found in the Epistles: Secondly, in regard of the forme: For these being among the Epistles, receiue their common name. So we say: the Psalmes of Dauid, though Dauid made not all of them: so we reckon the words of Prou. 30. 1. Agur, and of Prou. 31. 1. Bathsheba; among the Prouerbs of Salomon: So Saint Luke stileth his second Booke, The Acts of the Apostles; though other mens actions besides the Apostles, be there historified.
The first word added by you in the Olde Testament, is found in Isaiah 63. 11. In the Epistle, on the Munday before Easter. Isaiah: where you haue patched the text with this word Israel; whereas the place is meant of God, as is plaine by the context.
Not so plaine (as you pretend.) The wordes are intricate in the As may appeare by Iunius his confused translation of this place. Hebrew, neither will there bee any incongruitie in the sense, if [Page 303] we say that Israel remembred the dayes of old: and so God in mercie remembred his penitent people Israel: Surely though I were of Domitians minde. I should bee wearie of killing these little flies.
Secondly, you adde in Ier. 23. 5. in the Epistle on the 25. Sunday after Trinitie. Ieremie these words, (with wisdome.)
The Hebrew word signifieth elsewhere to prosper with 1. Sam. 18. 14. & 30. wisdome.
The place in the New Testament is in the Epistle of Paul to the Gal. 4. 5. In the Epistle on Sunday after Christmas day. Galatians: where you adde his word naturall.
Why are not wee the naturall sonnes of God, by faith?
Christ only is Gods Sonne by nature, wee by adoption.
Saint Paul calleth Timothy, his naturall sonne in the 1. Tim. 1. 2. faith.
He meaneth that he loued him in manner as a naturall sonne.
So God (though in an other degree) loueth vs, as he doth his Sonne Christ: Can you tell what Corne is shaken by this winde?
In the qualitie, there is obscuritie and falshood: Obscuritie comes by transposing, or misinterpretation of words. Of the former, the first instance is in Math. 27. 9. In the Gospel on Sunday before Easter. Matthew, where you reade whom they bought of the Children of Israel: whereas it should bee rendred: whom they of the Children of Israel bought or (rather) valued.
If they valued, they bought by consequence. [Page 304] As for the obscurity it is in the Greeke aswell as in our English. The like Phrase is found in the Acts 21. 16. Acts: for there is a [...], or the like. word in both places vnderstood.
A second instance is in the Gospell of Iohn 1. 1. In the Gospell on Christmas day as you call it. Iohn: where you read: & God was the word whereas the words should thus bee placed. And the word was God: as both the Greeke ( [...]) Article sheweth, which declareth the subiect (as you terme it) not the Ramus doth terme these antecedens & consequens. predicate: As also the sense and scope of the place doth conuince: For it is as improper and indirect a speech to say, God is the word or Christ, as if one should say a liuing creature is a man; or a Tree is an Oake.
Ramus did indeed exclude indirect predication out of his new inuented Logique, as hee did also many other most wholsome things: (Namely, the doctrine of Obiectum, Modalis propositio, Limitatio, Distinctio: Reductio Syllogismi, Figurarum modi.) Besides he most negligently handled Relation, Definition, Demonstration, See more in Kekermans Booke, called Praecognita. Method. Euerie Logician can tell you, that indirect predication is vsuall: For here it is vsed by Saint Iohn in the [...]. originall. What doe you make words of Scripture like Complementall Pharisees striuing for places? Besides if a man should examine you, Cuius est haec praedicatio (This word was God.) Could you answere? It is not Generis de Specie? Speciei de Indiuiduo? Nor Differentiae de Specie? Much lesse Proprij or Accidentis de Specie, seu Subiecto.
We haue hissed the Predicables out of Logique.
You may depart out of the Schooles with them for company: For without the Predicables, Diuision, Definition, and Demonstration cannot be vnderstood.
Obscuritie by misinterpretation of words is found in that place of the Epistle to the Gal. 4. 25. In the Epistle on the fourth Sunday in Lent. Galatians: where you translate bordereth for answereth.
Doe you meane that it answereth in neerenesse of situation?
Nothing lesse: For there is a great distance betweene Mount Sinai, and Ierusalem. Wee meane it answereth in allegoricall proportion.
The same doe wee meane by bordering, Namely, not Locall, but Relatiue, or contrarie.
Other obscure places are in the Epistle to the Ephesians. The Ephes 3. 5. In the Epistle on the 16. Sunday after Trinitie. first is, where you reade, which is father of all that is called father; whereas the words should thus be turned, Of whom is named euery family.
You are not vnlike one who would haue had Stripling put in for Youth in the Psal. 119. 9. Psalme. For tell me: Is there not in euery family a father? Is not he our father of whom we receiue our name? Besides the [...]. Greeke word there vsed, signifieth a company of men, who haue their pedigree from one Father (as the Israelites from Israel; the Rechabites from Rechab, [Page 306] and the like.) Is not this all one with a family?
The second place in the Ephes. 5, 13. In the Epistle on the third Sunday in Lent. Ephesians is: where you reade, euery thing that is manifest, the same is light. Whereas it should bee; euery thing that makes manifest is light.
Beza declares out of the Greeke Scholiast, that the Greeke word may bee rendred as wee doe it: for it is passiuely taken in the words going [...]. before: So that by light we vnderstand full of light. In which sence the word is vsed in the same Ephes 5. 8. Chapter.
After the obscuritie there remaines falshood: violating the analogie either of faith, or of the place: Of the first kinde some transgresse the Law, some the Gospell. For the Law first you mistake the ceremoniall; when in the Epistle to the Heb. 9. 25. In the Epistle on Wednesday before Easter. Hebrewes you reade with strange bloud, for with other bloud, namely with the bloud of beasts, not his owne.
When you say in the first Commandement, Thou shalt haue no other Gods but me. Doe you not meane Strange Gods? When Salomon bids you beware of a strange woman, doth he not vnderstand another woman besides your owne wife?
Secondly, you corrupt the Morall Law, when you reade in the Epistle to the Rom 12. 11. In the the Epistle on the second Sunday after the Epiphanie. Romanes: Apply your selues to the time, for seruing the Lord. For if it should bee translated time; it should bee thus rendred, seruing the time, as if [Page 307] Paul should say be time seruers, which is a thing against the Morall Law.
Some Greeke Copies reade as we [...] not [...]. doe. The meaning of the Apostle may be: that we should apply our selues to the season, namely, to take all occasions of doing good. So the Prophet speaketh of himselfe, according to your Psal. 75. 2. translation. So the Apostle enioyneth Gal. 6. 10. vs: your obiection of seruing the time, is light: for we may serue the time, as wee may serue men: that is, in Gal. 5. 13. loue, not vpon 1. Cor. 7. 23. constraint.
From the Law to the Gospel; which you first breake, reading in Luke 1. 48. In the Magnificat. Luke, Lowlinesse for Low Degree.
Some would contest with you in this point, saying, that Lowlinesse signifies meanesse, and basenesse, aswell as humilitie. But put the case wee had translated it humilitie.
You had confirmed the Popish errour of Merit.
Why had not God respect to the sacrifice and faith of Gen. 4. 4 & Heb. 11. 4. Abel? Will not God reward vs according to the things wee haue 2. Cor. 5. 10. done? and that with a reward of 2. Tim. 4. 8. Iustice? to the recompence of which reward Moses had Heb. 11. 16. respect.
Secondly, you doe iniurie to the Gospel, when you make Paul doubt of his owne saluation, translating 1. Cor 9. 27. In the Epistle on Septuagesima Sunday. a Cast-away, for reproueable.
First, it was possible that Saint Paul, [Page 308] being made of flesh aswell as of spirit; might doubt of his owne saluation: Secondly, it is lawfull for vs to feare damnation, in regard of the cause thereof, namely, sinne: For it is no seruile feare, to feare to sinne, least we be damned vpon God's pleasures against vs for sinne. As for your in erpretation of reproueable, it is not worth the reprouing, it is so weake.
There remaine two places against the analogie of the text or present place: The first is in the Epistle to the Philip. 2. 7. In the Epistle on the Sunday next before Easter. Philipians, where you translate apparell for habit.
Is not habit an apparell in the tenth Categorie?
Wee haue banished all Categories out of Logique, and Metaphysiques.
You are not vnlike the snake, which being brought vp by an husbandman, kild one of his children. For you being nourished in the Vniuersitie, would wound or slay two of her best children, Logique and Metaphysique. But to defer this to a time more conuenient: what meane you by habit?
What, but the flesh of Christ?
Doth not Antiquitie resemble Christ's flesh to Elias 2. Kings 2. 13 cloake? Besides, may not this be the meaning, that Christ put on the apparell of man, which was not giuen to Adam till after his fall?
The second place is in Peter, 1. Pet. 3. 20. In the Epistle on Easter Euen where you reade was once looked for, instead of did waite.
The Greeke word is of the meane voice; and so may signifie either.
But in this place, it must bee rendred did waite: for the wicked did rather abuse then waite for God's mercie. Noah did expect the floud.
Withall hee did expect the deliuerance of his family; and so did prepare the Arke. Thus your words haue beene weighed, as the words of Euripides, in the scales of the Aristophanes in the Frogs. Poet; or rather in the Scales of Balthazar, and haue beene found too light.
Let these faults be thus corrected, and the rest (as mispointing, &c.)
fauourably pardoned.
Errata.
IN Epist. p. 2. l. 22. r. readers for reader, in Epist. p. 4. l. 23. for Rits, r. Rites. In the second Epitaph, l. 18. some Copies haue beene printed Patrum for Patrem p. 2. l. 20 r. [...]. And, ibid. l. 23. r. Caere. And, ibid. in Marg. r. Ioh Epist. 2. v. 10. pag. 7. l. 26. r. Cathedrall, pag. 10. In the second Marg. quotat. for Iohn 18. 12. r. Matthew 13. 2. pag. 12. l. 31. r. Nouelist, pag. 15. l 25. all for ill, pag. 17. l. 16. r. These for thus, pag. 33. l. the last before though adde and, p. 36. l. 21. and 31. r. superstition, p. 41. l. 14. r. refuteth, p. 99. l. 23. for of r. on, p. 157. after, enter, adde, into you, p. 228. l. 13. r. vegetatiue, p 237. l. 12. r. yea & ihid l. 27. for by, r. be p. 251. l. 30. r. yet p. 257. l. 11. before fable, adde a p. 266. l. 28. r. Archimedes, p. 270. l. 8. adde, with p. 286. l. 11. for alone, r. all-one, and ibid. l. 14. for decres, r. decrees.